When will your heedlessness end?

heedlessness

All praise is due to Allaah, Lord of all the worlds. May His peace and blessings be upon His Messenger, his household and companions.

Fellow Muslims! Fear Allaah as he should be feared, for the best provision is piety:

“And fear a day when you will be returned to Allaah. Then every soul will be compensated for what it earned and they will not be wronged (i.e. treated unjustly).” (Al-Baqarah: 291).

Brothers in faith! Mans happiness and success lies in his repentance to his Lord and his steadfastness upon the law of Allaah and His religion for the entire duration of his life. It does not lie in being distracted from working towards his eternal future by the urge to acquire the beauties of this world. This is the way of the righteous and pious people whom Allaah describes as that which translates as:

“Men whom neither commerce nor sale distracts them from the remembrance of Allaah and performance of prayer and giving of zakaah. They fear a Day in which the hearts and eyes will (fearfully) turn about.” (An-Noor: 37).

Righteous people, despite their business and worldly engagements, do not allow that to stand between them and remembrance of Allaah’s greatness; a remembrance that makes them constantly fear Him and worship Him as He should be worshipped.

This is how the true believer should be. They should spend their days in performing righteous deeds and seek the abode of the Hereafter with whatever Allaah gives them. This is because they know that this life is only a means to achieve the everlasting life and perpetual prosperity. They know this world is not an end in itself but only a finite place in which both the pious and sinful have their daily bread. They know that, however long one may live, they will eventually grow old and die. They also understand this world’s insignificance and know that it is worthless in the sight of Allaah and that it is only a bridge which people cross over to reach Paradise or Hell. Allaah says that which translates as:

“Know that the life of this world is but amusement and diversion and adornment and boasting to one another and competition in increase of wealth and children – like the example of a rain whose (resulting) plant growth pleases the tillers; then it dries and you see it turned yellow; then it becomes (scattered) debris. And in the Hereafter is severe punishment and forgiveness from Allaah and approval. And what is the worldly life except the enjoyment of delusion?” (Al-Hadeed:  20).

The Messenger  of Allaah sallallaahu ‘alaihi wa sallam said:

“The life of this world is sweet and green (i.e. as tempting as fruits) and Allaah makes you  succeed one another in it, so that He may observe what type of deeds you will do therein. Beware of this life and beware of (the temptation of) women.” (Muslim). He also said:“If this world was worth a mosquito’s wing in the sight of Allaah, He would not have given a disbeliever a single gulp of water.” (Al-Tirmidhi).

There are in these Qur’aanic verses and Ahadeeth the clearest picture of the worthlessness of this world and an exhortation to mankind to fulfil their objectives here. They are meant to worship Allaah, reform their souls, be pious, abstain from lusts and base desires and not become deceived with the beauties of this life. It is however, pathetic that many are in the state of forgetfulness and delusion so much so that the aspiration of acquiring the beauties of this world has overpowered them and sins and evil deeds have covered their hearts. They live as if there is no other life except that of this world. When the love of this life conquers one’s heart, it makes one forget the remembrance of their Lord and if that happens then they become deserving of the wrath of Allaah.

The Prophet sallallaahu ‘alaihi wa sallam, while explaining the evil of the love of this world and its danger to one’s religion said:

 “Two hungry wolves sent into the midst of a flock of sheep are less destructive to the sheep than man’s covetousness for money and fame are to his religion”.

It is said that, “Love of this world is the mother of all sins”. When Imaam Hasan  Al-Basri observed the greediness of the people of his time for the wealth of this world, he exclaimed: “Do these people believe in the Day of Reckoning? No, I swear by the Master of the Day of Judgment!”

A sign of the domination of love of this world over the hearts is when one does not have concern for anything other than the search for prestige and fame, even if that is to be at the expense of one’s religion. Some have concerns only for amassing wealth even if they have to get it from dubious or forbidden means.

The Prophet sallallaahu ‘alaihi wa sallam warned against this when he said:

“I swear by Him in whose Hand is Muhammad’s soul! A man may swallow a morsel of food from a haraam source the consequence of which will be that no good deed will be accepted from him for forty days”.

He sallallaahu ‘alaihi wa sallam also said:

“The fire of hell is entitled to any piece of flesh that has been nurtured by ill-gotten food”.

Brothers in faith! There are many Muslims amongst those who have been overwhelmed by the love of this life, who so yielded to their whims, desires and evil inclinations that they drank alcohol, took drugs, committed adultery, fornication and other evil acts. They are encouraged to perpetrate these evil acts by the modern mass media. This makes these malevolent things fair-seeming to them. It allures them with temptation and incites them to revolt against good moral values until many Muslims, especially the youth, begin to imitate their enemies in all aspects of their life. The following refers to them:

“Then, there came after them successors (i.e. later generations) who neglected prayer and pursued desires; So they face ghayy (a valley in hell).”(Maryam: 59) 

So, it is their excessive passion for this life that will be the cause of them being thrown into hell.

Fellow Muslims! It is the unrestrained love for this life and preferring it to the Hereafter that weakened the Muslim Ummah in contemporary times and made disgrace, dissension and hypocrisy her lot. It is this predicament that gave her enemies the power to dictate many of her affairs, seize her wealth, conquer her lands and severely persecute the Muslims. A vivid example of this is what happens presently in Palestine where Jewish usurpers carry out criminal acts of aggression against our brothers and desecrate lives, properties and mosques. This is an actualisation of what the Messenger sallallaahu ‘alaihi wa sallam prophesied when he said:

“When you trade by ‘Eenah[1]’ (a form of ribaa), get yourselves occupied with cattle and become pleased with cultivation  – and abandon Jihaad; Allaah will impose an ignominy on you which he will  not remove until you go back to your religion”.

Imaam Ahmad and Abu Daawood also reported that the Prophet sallallaahu ‘alaihi wa sallam said:

‘Beware the nations all over the world shall join forces against you as diners gather around their bowl of food’. The companions asked: ‘O Messenger of Allaah! Is that because we will be few in number then?’ He sallallaahu ‘alaihi wa sallam said: ‘No, rather you will rather be many, but you will only be as (voluminous and as worthless as) the scum after a flood. The fear of you shall be removed from the hearts of your enemies and weakness will be put into your hearts’. The companions asked: What is the weakness? he answered: “To love this life and detest death”.

Therefore, let all of us desist from heedlessness and preferring this life to the Hereafter. Allaah has condemned the heedless and praised the pious when He said that which translates as: 

“So as for he who transgressed. And preferred the life of this world, Then indeed, Hellfire will be (his) refuge. But as for he who feared the position of his Lord and prevented the soul from (unlawful) inclination, Then indeed, Paradise will be (his) abode”. (An-Naaziaat: 37-41).

Brothers in Islaam! Fear Allaah

“And let not the worldly life delude you and be not deceived about Allaah by the chief deceiver (Satan). Indeed Satan is an enemy to you; so take him as an enemy. He only invites his party to be among the companions of the Blaze.” (Faatir: 5-6).

Brothers in faith! Fear Allaah as he should be feared and die not except as Muslims. Do not be among those who have been overpowered by negligence and overwhelmed by Satan thereby making them forget the remembrance of Allaah and the abode of the Hereafter. They are so deceived by false hopes that they do not think of anything other than the pleasure of this world regardless of the source from which that pleasure may come.

“They know what is apparent of the worldly life, but they, of the Hereafter, are unaware”. (Ar-Room: 7).

 Why can you not reflect, O slaves of Allaah, and learn lessons from the misfortunes and calamities that Allaah has inflicted on people throughout history? Can you not ponder over the fate of the dead who are escorted to their burial places daily? These people who are our fathers, our mothers, our children, kings, paupers, believers, disbelievers, righteous and sinful? These people are all buried in graves and will all be resurrected on the Day of Judgment,

“The Day they will emerge from the graves rapidly as if they were, toward an erected idol, hastening. Their eyes humbled, humiliation will cover them. That is the Day which they had been promised!” (Al-Ma`aarij: 43-44).

 Fellow Muslims! Fear Allaah and be dutiful to Him and remember that you will one day leave this world for your everlasting abode which will be either Paradise or Hell. Get yourselves prepared for that day:

“So he who is drawn away from the Fire and admitted to Paradise has attained (his desire). And what is the life of this world except the enjoyment of delusion?” (Aal-‘Imraan: 185). 


[1] An Example of ‘Eenah is where a person requires, for example, $100. In order to get this from a lender, he does not take the conventional interest route of simply borrowing $100 at a set interest rate. Rather, he will arbitrarily purchase an item from the lender for, say, $150 and not pay its price but  IMMEDIATELY re-sell the item, back to the lender for, say, $100 and take that $100 in cash. Therefore he has the $100 that he originally sought and will pay back the outstanding $150 at a later date. This of course is exactly the same as ribaa but in addition, it involves attempting to circumvent the prohibition of ribaa and therefore it is actually worse.        

Global Islam (لبيك اللهم لبيك)

Unlike other bonds (nationalistic, patriotic, etc.) which are superficial, animalistic, reactive, emotional, and completely devoid of a real solution for life’s affairs, the intellectuality of the ideological bond of Islam unites man irrespective of their race, nationality, and other factors which are irrelevant when it comes to bonding on an ideological creed.

“The Believers, men and women, are protectors one of another: they enjoin the ma`roof (all of Islam), and forbid the munkar (all that is evil; kufr): they observe regular prayers, pay Zakat, and obey Allah and His Messenger. On them will Allah pour His mercy: for Allah is Exalted in power, Wise.” (The Holy Qur’an, 9:71)

Muhammad (صلى الله عليه وسلم) indicated in several Ahadith on unity and brotherhood as we can see in his (صلى الله عليه وسلم) Farewell Sermon (Khutbat ul-wadaa`):

“All mankind is from Adam and Eve, an Arab has no superiority over a non-Arab nor a non-Arab has any superiority over an Arab; also a white has no superiority over black nor a black has any superiority over white except by piety and good action. Learn that every Muslim is a brother to every Muslim and that the Muslims constitute one brotherhood.”

Other Ahadith further elaborate on the concept of unity and brotherhood:

“A Muslim is the brother of another Muslim. He does not oppress him, nor does he leave him at the mercy of others.” (Sahih Muslim Book 032, Number 6219)

The Prophet said, “None of you will have faith till he wishes for his (Muslim) brother what he likes for himself.” (Sahih Al-Bukhari Volume 1, Book 2, Number 12)

Unity is strength.   The Islamic concept of Towhid is the other name of the unity of humankind.  The corner stone in Islam is the unity of God.  Allah’s unity teaches us the message that we should not divide humans into sections and sects.  Almighty Allah in the Quran says that the division of people in the races and clans is only for their introduction.

“And we have sent you (Muhammad) not except as a giver of glad tidings and a warner to all of mankind…” (The Holy Qur’an Sûrah Saba’, 34:28) 
muslim-unity unity_in_diversity_95445

The racial discrimination has been strictly prohibited in Islam.In the last sermon from the Mount of Arafat the Holy Prophet had clearly announced that no Arab has any superiority over a non-Arab; or the white over the black. This is the reason that in Muslim countries we do not find racial discriminations. Islam gives clear injunctions for the respect, safety, security and prosperity of the non-Muslims as well. Unity teaches peace, equality and paternity.  The absence of unity brings and breeds disruption, devastation and disputes.  Islam ordains protection of non-Muslims simply to show the respect for the Canons of divinity and humanity.  God is not only of the Muslims.  God is the God of all human beings.  The unity of all humans is the ultimate aim of the teachings of Islam.

The Messenger (صلى الله عليه وسلم) of Allah said:

“One who hurts a dhimmi (non-Muslim citizen of the Caliphate), he hurts me and the one who hurts me, hurts Allah.”

Another hadith reports that

“Beware! Whoever is cruel and hard on a non-Muslim minority, or curtails their rights, or burdens them with more than they can bear, or takes anything from them against their free will; I (Prophet Muhammad) will complain against the person on the Day of Judgment.”  (Abu Dawud)

The Quran discusses the concept of unity on three levels.  Foremost is the unity of humanity.  The Quran in Sura Al-Hujurat (The Inner Apartments) says:

“O, Mankind! We have created you from a male and a female, and made you into nations and tribes that you may know one another.Verily, the most honorable of you with Allah is the one who has piety.” (49:13).

The Quran no where addresses the Muslims.  Either it addresses the believers (momineen) or the people (An-nas).  The Quran on second level refers to the unity of the people of the Books: the Jews, the Christians and the Muslims- In Sura Al-e-Imran the Quran says:

“O, people of the Book! Come to a word that is just between us and you, that we worship none but Allah, and that we associate no partners with him, and that none of us will take others as lords besides Allah.  Then if they turn away, say; Bear witness that we are Muslims” (3:64). 

In Sura Al-e-Imran the Quran says;

“And hold fast, all of you together to the rope of Allah, and be not divided among yourselves.” (3:103).

The Quran again in Sura Al-e-Imran says:

“O ye who believe! Fear Allah as He should be feared and die not except in a state of Islam.” 

In Mishqat Sharif there is a tradition of the Holy Prophet which says;

“The Muslims are like a body; if one limb aches, the whole body aches.”

Then the Messenger of Allah says;

“Whoever does not care about the affairs of the Muslims is not one of them.” 

The Islamic Brotherhood is not based on economic interests, race, or color. It is based on something infinitely superior: Rejection of falsehood and acceptance of the Truth as revealed by the One True God. Islam was started by Prophet Noah and Abraham and was completed by Prophet Muhammad (صلى الله عليه وسلم). All Muslims are brothers and equal with each other in the sight of God.

 “The Believers are but a single Brotherhood.” [Al-Hujurat 49:10]

As for those who divide their religion and break up into sects, you have no part in them in the least: their affair is with God. He will in the end, tell them the truth of all that they did. [Quran 6-159]. 

Islam is a deen (complete way of life). Muslims have chosen various Imam’s to follow. For example, Sonni’s are either Shafi, Hanbali or Wahabi, etc. Sheas are either Emami or Emami, etc.All  are acceptable and equal , different sects are just different flavors of the same principle. Not only is this Brotherhood based on faith, it is also a part of that faith. Even a casual reader of Qur’an would note that it almost always addresses the Believers and not the Believer. All acts of worship that are declared pillars of Islam have a collective form. The daily prayers are best performed in congregation, that being twenty-seven times more valuable than the individual prayer. The special Friday prayer cannot be offered individually at all. Zakat is obviously aimed at making the rich of the community take care of the needs of its poor. Fasting, an essentially individual act, has been given a collective form through unity in time. Hajj enforces unity in both time and place, bringing the believers together in the plains of Arafat in their remembrance of Allah.

Those who join in the worship of Allah produce a Brotherhood that embodies the best moral values of the faith: Mercy, compassion, fear of Allah, piety, and justice. It is a Solid Cemented Structure [As-Saff, 61:4]

We can imagine the sensitivity of the Shariah about it by reflecting on its teachings regarding the relations between believers.  The books of hadith are full of such teachings.

It is forbidden, for example, for two Muslims to start a whispering conversation in the presence of the third.
It is not permissible for a Muslim to sever relations with his brother for more than three days.
It is sufficient evil for a Muslim that he should look down upon his brother.

But no, by your Lord, they can have no Faith, until they make you (O Muhammad SAW) judge in all disputes between them, and find in themselves no resistance against your decisions, and accept (them) with full submission (4:65)

This Brotherhood has to be a force for  the downtrodden and oppressed everywhere.

The U.N. remains an organization of unequal powers, designed to perpetuate that inequality. Its purpose was to establish hegemony of the Western alliance over the rest of the world— not for any higher moral purpose but solely for economic exploitation. Its very structure (with real decision making in the hands of a few in the Security Council ) guaranteed the disenfranchisement of the weak, and the entire Muslim world found itself in that category at the end of official colonialism.While the U.N. has failed miserably in its declared goals, it has been tremendously successful in the real ones. While it promised peace and justice, it has delivered death and destruction, exploitation and oppression. It provided legal cover for the first U.S.- Iraq war in 1991. It facilitated the carnage in Bosnia by tying the hands of the victims. It has perpetuated genocide in Iraq through the imposition of the most brutal economic sanctions in the history of the world, resulting in death of a million people through starvation and disease. But we have allowed ourselves to be deceived by the legal camouflage provided by the U.N. And witness how low we have fallen with our own accord.

وَإِذَا قِيلَ لَهُمْ لَا تُفْسِدُوا فِي الْأَرْضِ قَالُوا إِنَّمَا نَحْنُ مُصْلِحُونَ 

When asked to desist from spreading corruption in the land they say: “Why, we are reformers (Qur’an 2:11).”

kuffar

NATO forces in Khulfa Rashideen Mosque in Falluja, Iraq

“Those who are infidels aid one another. Unless you do the same there will be discord in the land and anarchy (Qur’an 8:73).”
IT IS TIME TO UNITE, PLEDGE AND STRIVE FOR THE
☪ UNITED NATIONS OF ISLAM
Say: “O Lord, forgive us and our brothers who came to faith before us, and do not put a grudge in our hearts against those who believe. O Lord, You are compassionate and kind (Qur’an 59:10).”

Muslims are not allowed to kill the women and children of their enemies even in war. How could we support the killing of our own women and children? A Muslim is not really a believer if he eats his full while ignoring the plight of a hungry neighbor. How could a believer then participate in economic sanctions designed to starve his own people to death?

We must free the Brotherhood from the servitude to the ideology of nation-states and the unjust international organizations so we can stop killing ourselves.

Allah gave us the right to form political parties, as long as the parties are in accordance to Islam and the party is participating in an Islamic system in an Islamic state.  Allah says in the Qur’an:

“Let there be among you a group that invites to the good, orders what is right and forbids what is evil, and they are those who are successful.” (Qur’an, 3:104)

Islam does not believe in being dominated but in being implemented as the only legitimate ideology the Creator allowed for mankind.  Islam does not believe that man has the right to be legislator for other men, because Islam believes that only Allah has the right to legislate laws for His Creation including mankind:

“The ‘Hukm’ (rule, decision) belongs only to Allaah.” (Al-Qur’aan, 12:67)

Islam forbids ruling by other than what Allah has revealed:

“And rule between them by that which Allaah has revealed and follow not their vain desires, but beware that they may turn you away from some of what Allaah has revealed.” (Al-Qur’aan, 5:49)

Allah describes those who do not rule by what He has revealed:

“And whosoever does not rule by what Allaah has revealed they are Kaafiroon.”  (Al-Qur’aan, 5:44)

“And whosoever does not rule by what Allaah has revealed they are Dhaalimoon.” (Al-Qur’aan, 5:45)

“And whosoever does not rule by what Allaah has revealed they are Faasiqoon.” (Al-Qur’aan, 5:47)

Remember that when Allah said in the ayah that who does not rule by what Allah has revealed are “Kuffar” (Quran, 5:44), Allah is talking about those who do not believe in Islam.  When Allah mentions the word “Dhaalimun” in 5:45 it refers to both the Muslim and non-Muslim who do not rule by what Allah has revealed.  Finally, when Allah says the word “Faasiqun,” it refers to the sinful, rebellious person (specifically a Muslim) who does not rule by what Allah has revealed.

Be patient if you are an anvil.
Be swift if you are a hammer.
Arabic wisdom

Muslims had sunk to the lowest depths of decline since the destruction of the Caliphate.  Muslims are divided into over 50 countries, they are waging wars against each other, placing and observing embargoes on fellow Muslims. Despite the disastrous effects of accepting kufr over Islam, many Muslims insist on promoting such evil that did nothing but betray the Ummah and put us through unbelievable suffering and grief. In several articles the techniques and methods of dealing with the Muslims are discussed.  In an article in the Baltimore Sun (7/7/92), “Time to Paint U.S.-Islamic Relations on a Brand New Canvas” offers some of the following strategies in dealing with the Muslims:

“Stop talking about the ‘world of Islam’ as if it were a monolithic whole; instead use ‘Muslim countries.”

Their attempts in creating a twisted version of “Islam” to making Muslims view their deen as just a religion that can accept the rule of kufr over them is very sinister indeed and is intended to make the return of the implementation of Islam something that will never happen.  And as we all know the enemies of Islam do not want to see the Laws of Allah ruling the earth.The Ummah is in sin by not implementing the Laws of Allah.  We cannot abandon the blessed, perfect, just system of Islam for the corrupt, evil, treacherous system of kufr that has the Muslims and the rest of the world in a big mess.  We cannot be slaves of the West nor can the Kuffar be our masters.  We cannot accept their systems and beliefs in which Allah did not reveal but something that Allah has cursed.  We must return to obeying our Creator fulfilling our duty to Him and lifting the humiliation that Allah put on us for disobeying Him.

 Crusaders in the 13th and 14th century were attacking Muslims and wanted to conquer Jerusalem. Their clothing was made of armor with a big cross over their chest. Later on, the cross became smaller and slowly changed to a white shirt and cravatt (neck tie). This resembles the cross and has become the symbol of western civilization, western domination, and capitalism. We must incrementally go forward to gain our religious identity and start wearing Sunnah and promoting it to our youth so they will be proud of their Islamic identity. We cannot expect our women to wear Hejab when we do not wear aba and instead, wear a cross (neck tie) around our neck.

Neighbourhood connections are very important in Islam, to the extent that Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) said,

“Jibreel kept on telling me to take care of my neighbors and strengthen my relationship with them until I thought that they would inherit me.”

The  importance  of  uterine  relationships  (Silat  Al-Arham)  and  family  ties  are  constantly referred to in the Quran, and they form a small-scale level of domestic unity. How often do you get together? If you live away from them, how often do you call? Is your family really still united? You know, that was our last level of unity we just lost.O Muslims, what then do you expect??? We did not obey the Divine Law! We lost every single level of unity and therefore there was no escape from the result, a terrible decline in all aspects of society. We need to build those bridges once again. We have to unite again on every of these levels! Enough selfishness because its killing us! Wake Up Muslims! We Are ONE Body! ONE Ummah! We Love Each Other!!

The Messenger of Allah (صلى الله عليه وسلم) said,

“And whom of you who dies without pledging his oath to a Khalifah will have died the death of a non-believer.”

All Islamic rituals help maintain and develop unity amongst Muslims. We pray five times a day, preferably in congregation so that everyone living on the same street, working in the same place, or studying at the same school could get together in a straight line and pray to their Lord. Then there is a weekly gathering for the whole neighborhood during the Friday Prayer (Jumuah), this helps maintain the neighborhood’s unity. Another larger scale of unity maintenance and development is during the month of Ramadan. All Muslims around the world spend the same month fasting. In a single city they cease from eating and start eating at the same time. This is another form of unity. And of course, there is the Pilgrimage (Hajj), the manifestation of  Muslim  unity. Muslims from  all around the globe come to same place, wearing the same clothes, worshiping the same God, repeating the same sentence, walking in the same direction at the same time, having the same goal, and getting the same reward. It’s unity at its highest levels. See how Islam helps us maintain and develop our unity? And see how separated we are today?

Related:

Democracy is a system of Kufr

Allah (سبحانه و تعالى) has said in the Holy Qur’an in Sûrah At-Tawbah, 9:33 that:

“It is He who has sent His Messenger (صلى الله عليه وسلم) with guidance and the Deen of truth (Islam), to make it superior and prevail over all other deens, even though the Mushrikûn hate it.”

Finally, he (صلى الله عليه وسلم) sent envoys to the countries outside the Peninsula with the aim of establishing relations based on the spreading of Islam, by inviting them to embrace it.

The Prophet (صلى الله عليه وسلم) said:

“A single day under a just ruler is better than 60 years of ibadah” (Bayhaqi, Tabarani)

And finally, how the kufr nations, especially ideological ones like America, determine their foreign policy is based solely on interest.  Whether it be economic, military, strategic or political, their motivation for the formulation of their foreign policy is interest and countless number of examples can be given in this regard when one looks into and assesses the actions of the kufr nations.  Their motivation in not the spreading of Islam nor its complete implementation or enforcement.  They do not things for “humanitarian reasons” unless doing so will help their interests.  They subjugate other nations on the basis that subjugating them must be beneficial for their interest or else they would not even bother investing so much time and effort in dealing with a nation that will not reap them the economic, military, strategic or political benefits. This is in sharp contrast to how the Islamic State deals with nations when it comes to spreading the rule of Islam to other lands as Taqîyud-dîn an-Nabhânî so eloquently points out:

“That is why the Islamic State was never selective in the countries it conquered, it never made any difference to the Muslims how difficult or easy was their task.  And although Egypt was relatively easy to conquer and its resources were considerable compared with the harsh Saharan climate of North Africa with its poverty, the Muslims never took those factors into consideration because their ultimate goal was to spread Islam.  This necessitated the liberation of every country regardless of its poverty or wealth and regardless of the resistance put up by its people.  Carrying Islam to other nations is not motivated based on wealth or the poverty factor, nor will the acceptance or refusal of the people stall the carrying of the Message.  The main aim is simply the conveyance of Islam, to establish it as an intellectual leadership from which a way of life emanates.  The Message should be carried to all mankind in all countries.”

Rasulullah( صلى الله عليه وسلم‎) said,

إِنَّمَا الْإِمَامُ جُنَّةٌ يُقَاتَلُ مِنْ وَرَائِهِ وَيُتَّقَى بِهِ

“Indeed, the Imam (Khaleefah) is a shield, from behind whom you fight and by whom you are protected.” (Muslim)

We should call upon the Muslims to follow the example the Prophet Muhammad (صلى الله عليه وسلم) who was the best example to follow as Allah (سبحانه و تعالى) made it clear in The Holy Qur’an in Surah Al-Ahzâb, 33:21

“Indeed in the Messenger of Allah (صلى الله عليه وسلم) you have an excellent example to follow for him who hopes for (the Meeting with) Allah and the Last Day, and remembers much.”

Concerning the time Muslims would follow the ways of the Kuffâr religiously, Prophet Muhammad (صلى الله عليه وسلم) said in a Hadith narrated  by Abu Said:

The Prophet said, “You will follow the wrong ways, of your predecessors so completely and literally that if they should go into the hole of a lizard, you too will go there.” We said, “O Allah’s Apostle! Do you mean the Jews and the Christians?” He replied, “Whom else?” (Meaning, of course, the Jews and the Christians.) (Sahîh al-Bukhârî, Vol. 4, Book 56, Hadith No. 662)

We must keep in mind that Allah (سبحانه و تعالى) revealed a completed and perfected Deen to all of mankind:

“This day I have perfected your deen for you, completed My Favor upon you, and have chosen for you Islam as your deen”  (The Holy Qur’an, Sûrah Mâ’idah, 5:3)

“Say: ‘Truly, my prayer, my sacrifice, my life and my death, are (all) for Allah (سبحانه و تعالى), the Lord of the Âlamîn (mankind, jinns, and all that exist).’” (The Holy Qur’an, Sûrah Al-An`âm, 6:162)

 ‘I merely created Jinn and humans to worship Me.’ (The Holy Qur’an, Sûrah adh-Dhâriyât, 51:56)

‘Prayer keeps one away from Fahshâ’ (vice) and munkar.’  (The Holy Qur’an, Sûrah Al-`Ankabût, 29:45)

Allah (سبحانه و تعالى) also said that He revealed to us the Sharî`ah and its methodology for its application and enforcement:

“…We have prescribed a law (the Sharî’ah) and a method (Minhâj, Tarîqah)…”  (The Holy Qur’an, Sûrah Mâ’idah, 5:48)

So when it comes to the application and enforcement of Islam, it must be based on the Islam methodology that was revealed by Allah (سبحانه و تعالى).  Prophet Muhammad (صلى الله عليه وسلم) said in a Hadith narrated by `Â’ishah (رضي الله عنها):

Allah’s Apostle said, “Whoever innovates in this affair of ours something that We have not commanded, that thing is rejected.” (Sahîh al-Bukhârî, Vol. 3, Book 49, Hadith No. 861)

Abu Hurayrah (رضي الله عنه) reported Allah’s Messenger (صلى الله عليه وسلم) as saying:

“The world is a prison for a believer and paradise for a non-believer.” (Sahîh Muslim, Book 42, Hadith No. 7058)

Thus, keeping away from the Fahshâ’ and munkar is a consequence which would occur as a result of praying.  The âyah does not give the meaning of the `illah because it is the cause that makes the rule exist and not just a result or consequence of a rule.  Whereas the Hikmah may or may not exist, the `illah will always exist with its corresponding Hukm (ruling), as in a cause-effect relationship.

The Prophet (صلى الله عليه وسلم) said:

“Whoever helps an oppressor in his oppression, comes on the day of judgement, written on his head ‘Despairing of the mercy of Allah’.”

[Narrated Anas bin Malik (Al-Firdos Bima’thoor il-Khitaab)]

It has been narrated on the authority of Ibn `Umar that the Holy Prophet (صلى الله عليه وسلم) said:

“Beware. Every one of you is a shepherd and every one is answerable with regard to his flock. The Caliph is a shepherd over the people and shall be questioned about his subjects (as to how he conducted their affairs).
A man is a guardian over the members of his family and shall be questioned about them (as to how he looked after their physical and moral well being).
A woman is a guardian over the household of her husband and his children and shall be questioned about them (as to how she managed the household and brought up the children).
A slave is a guardian over the property of his master and shall be questioned about it (as to how he safeguarded his trust).
Beware, every one of you is a guardian and every one of you shall be questioned with regard to his trust.” (Sahîh Muslim, Book 20, Hadith No. 4496)

Then the Prophet (صلى الله عليه وسلم) said:

“By the One Who owns Muhammad’s soul, if Moses (عليه السلام) were alive and reached [the time of] my prophethood he would have followed me. ” (Sunan ad-Dârimî, Hadith No. 436)

This says clearly that even if Moses (عليه السلام) were alive at the time of Muhammad (صلى الله عليه وسلم), he (عليه السلام) would have to follow the Sharî`ah of Islam that was given to Muhammad (صلى الله عليه وسلم).  As for at the âyât in Surah al-Mumtahinah where it mentions Prophet Ibrahîm (عليه السلام) being an “excellent example,” it contains the conjunction “when” (idh) which makes it specific to a pertinent situation and not general as in the following the “excellent example” of Prophet Muhammad (صلى الله عليه وسلم):

“Indeed, there was an excellent example for you in Ibrahîm (Abraham) and those with him when  (idh) they said to their people…” (The Holy Qur’an, Sûrah al-Mumtahinah, 60:4)

This is in contrast to the generality of the “excellent example” of Muhammad (صلى الله عليه وسلم) which is not restricted to a specific situation but is general for all situations:

“Indeed in the Messenger of Allah you have an excellent example to follow for him who hopes for (the Meeting with) Allah and the Last Day.”  (Sûrah al-Ahzâb, 33:21)

When we participate in a kufr system, we are not working towards its abolishment; what happens is that its existence is further perpetuated by the involvement of people who are working in accordance to the system.  This is sharp contrast to the time of Prophet Muhammad (صلى الله عليه وسلم) when he (صلى الله عليه وسلم) and the Sahâbah (رضی اللہ عنهم) worked hard and achieved by the Permission of Allah the full abolishment of the kufr system of Quraysh.  There was no attempt on the part of the Muslims at that time to “work within” the system of Quraysh via lobbying, voting for candidates, or even running for the candidacy in a particular office in their system.  The Muslims at that time could have opted to suffer much less and achieve more material benefits but did not because that would go against and compromise Islam.

Finally, Allah made it Haraam to elect a kaafir to have an authority or way over the Muslims:

“Allah will not grant the Kuffar a way over the Muslims.” (Qur’an, 4:141)

ولا تهنوا ولا تحزنوا وأنتم الأعلون إن كنتم مؤمنين
So do not lose heart or be grieved for you will surely prevail if you are believers. [3:139]

As a soldier in the army of God in promoting Islam-

Sunnah is our uniform. Our leader is Prophet (صلى الله عليه وسلم)). And our constitution is preserved in the Holy Quran.

(تقبل الله منا ومنكم (آميـــــــــــن

Udhiyah (Qurbani) – Sacrifice

Flock of sheep, New Zealand, Pacific

“Turn in prayer to your Lord and sacrifice to Him alone.” (Sûrah al-Kauthar (108):2)

Udhiyah (sacrifice) is among the great rituals of Islâm, which signify the Oneness of Allâh, His Blessings, and Bounties. It reminds us the exemplary obedience of our father, Ibrahîm (alaihi as-salâm), to His Lord and his great sacrifices to Him. Udhiyah encompasses much goodness and blessings and thus acquires a great deal of importance in the lives of Muslims.

“And for every nation We have appointed religious ceremonies, that they may mention the Name of Allâh over the beast of cattle that He has given them for food. And your God is One God, so you must submit to Him Alone (in Islâm)” [Sûrah al-Hajj (22): 34]

Hereunder is a brief look at the important rituals of Udhiyah:

Udhiyah: Its meaning and definition

Udhiyah refers to the animal (camel, cattle or sheep) that is sacrificed as an act of worship to Allâh, during the period from after the Eid prayer on the Day of Nahr (Eid al-Adha) until the last day of Tashrîq (the 13th day of Dhul-Hijjah), with the intention of offering sacrifice. Allâh says:

“Say (O Muhammad (sallalahu alaihi wa-sallam)): ‘Verily, my prayer, my sacrifice, my living and my dying are for Allâh, the Lord of the Alamîn (mankind, jinns and all that exists).” [Sûrah al-An’âm (6): 162]

Is Udhiyah an Obligation?

Scholars differ concerning the ruling of Udhiyah, some are of the opinion that Udhiyah is wâjib or obligatory while others hold Udhiyah as a confirmed Sunnah.

Among those who uphold the first opinion (wâjib or obligatory) are Imâm al-Awzâ’i, Imâm al-Layth and Imâm Abu Hanîfah, and it is one of the two opinions narrated from Imâm Ahmad. It was also the opinion of Shaikh al-Islam Ibn Taymiyyah, and is one of the two opinions in the mathhab of Imâm Mâlik. Those who favor this opinion take the following as evidence: Allâh says:

“Therefore turn in prayer to your Lord and sacrifice (to Him only).” [Sûrah al-Kawthar 108:2]

This verse is a command and a command implies obligation. Also, it is repeated in the Sahîhayn (i.e. Sahîh al-Bukharî and Sahîh Muslim) from Jundub (radhi allahu anhu),

The Messenger of Allah (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam) said:

Whoever slaughtered his sacrifice before he prays, let him slaughter another one in its place, and whoever did not slaughter a sacrifice, let him do so in the name of Allâh.” [Sahîh Muslim vol. 3, no: 4818-21]

and:

Whoever can afford to offer a sacrifice but does not do so, let him not approach our place or prayer.”

[Musnad Ahmad and Ibn Majah. (Sahîh) by al-Hâkim (from Abu Hurayrah (radhi allahu anhu)), it is related in Fath al-Barî that its men are thiqât. This Hadîth is declared Hasan (Good) by Shaikh al-Albanî in Sahîh Sunan Ibn Majah v: 2, no: 2532-1323]

Those who assert to the second opinion, i.e. Udhiyah is a confirmed Sunnah (meaning Sunnah mu’akkadah) are the better-known opinion of Mâlik and Imâm Ahmad, and the mathhab of al-Shâfa’î. It should be mentioned here that majority of the scholars uphold this view, and they state it Makrûh (disliked) to neglect this act of worship, if one has the capability to perform a sacrifice. [Rasâ’il Fiqhiyyah by Shaykh Ibn ‘Uthaymîn, p. 46]

This opinion is based on the following Ahâdîth. Jâbir (radhi allahu anhu), narrated:

“I prayed on Eid al-Adha with the Messenger of Allâh (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam), and when he finished (the prayer), he was brought one ram, and he sacrificed it. He said: 

“In the Name of Allâh, Allâh is Most Great. This is on behalf of myself and any member of my Ummah who did not offer a sacrifice.”

[Awnul M’abûd Sharh Sunan Abî Dâwûd by Muhammad Shams al-Haq ‘Adhîm آbâdi, vol. 8, pp. 3-6] and the Hadîth reported by all the famous Muhaddithîn apart from al-Bukharî that the Messenger of Allâh (radhi allahu anhu) said:

“Whoever among you wants to offer a sacrifice, let him not take anything from his hair or nails.” 

[Sahîh Muslim vol. 3 nos. 4869-73]

Conclusion:

Shaikh Ibn Uthaymîn (rahimahullah) following his discussion of those who say it is obligatory and those who say it is a Sunnah said,

“Each point of view has its evidence. It is safe for the one who is able to offer a sacrifice should not neglect to do so, because of what is involved in this act of reverence towards Allâh, remembering Him, and making sure that one has nothing to be blamed for.”

The Principle of Udhiyah

The basic rule of Udhiyah is that sacrifice is required at an appointed time from one who is alive, on behalf on himself and on behalf of his household. He may also include in the reward all those whom he wishes, dead or alive.

It is from the Sunnah that one includes his household living and dead in his Udhiyah. So, when he slaughters his sheep, he should say, “Allâhumma hâtha ‘annî wa ‘an ahli baytî” meaning “O Allâh! This is on my behalf and on behalf of my family members.” It is from the virtues of Udhiyah that one animal is sufficient for one man and his family; he is not required to make separate sacrifices on behalf of every member (living or dead). Narrated Abu Ayyub:

“At the time of Allâh’s Messenger (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam), a man would sacrifice a sheep on behalf of himself and the members of his household, and they would eat from it and give some to others.”

[Sunan Ibn Majah v: 4, no: 3147. (Sahîh) by Shaikh al-Albanî in Sahîh Sunan Ibn Majah v: 2, no: 2546] [also, see previously mentioned Hadîth reported by Jâbir (radhi allahu anhu) (Abu Dawûd)]

With regards to Udhiyah of a deceased person, if he has bequeathed up to one third of his wealth for the purpose of sacrifice or included it in his waqf (endowment), then his wishes must be carried out. Otherwise, offering sacrifice on behalf of the deceased is a good deed and it is considered to be giving charity on behalf of the dead.

Animals prescribed for Udhiyah are camels, cattle and sheep. With regards to sharing a sacrifice, then a camel or a cow can be shared by seven people, this is based on the narration of Jabir (radhi allahu anhu), who said:

“The Messenger of Allâh (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam) commanded us to share camels and cattle, each seven men sharing one animal.” [Sahîh Muslim v: 2, p. 662, no. 3024]

If a sheep, a goat or a ram is offered for Udhiyah, then sharing is not allowed, since no evidence is found in the Sunnah for it.

It should be mentioned here that the scholars agree that sacrificing an animal and giving its meat in charity is better than giving its value in charity. The Messenger of Allâh (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam) chose to perform sacrifice and he did not do anything but that which is best and most befitting. This is the opinion of Abu Hanîfah, al-Shâfa’i and Ahmad. This refutes the saying of those who say that today people need money more than they need food, therefore it is better to give the money rather then sacrifice an animal.

From the conditions of Udhiyah is that the animal offered for sacrifice must have reached the required age, which is six months for a lamb, one year for a goat, two years for a cow and five years for a camel. The animal should be completely free of any faults because sacrifice is an act of worship and Allâh is Tayyib and He only accepts that which is Tayyib. The Messenger of Allâh (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam)

“There are four that will not be accepted for sacrifice: a one-eyed animal whose defect is obvious, a sick animal whose sickness is obvious, a lame animal whose limp is obvious and an emaciated animal that has no marrow in its bones.” [(Sahîh) by Shaikh al-Albanî in Sahîh al-Jamî no. 886]

Milder defects do not disqualify an animal, but it is Makrûh to sacrifice such animals, for e.g. animal with a horn or ear missing, or an animal with slits in its ears, etc. Whoever honors the rites of Allâh, this has to do with the Taqwa (piety and righteousness) of his heart.

The Sacrificial animal is not for sale. It is forbidden to sell the animal chosen for sacrifice, except for a better exchange. If it gives birth to an offspring, the offspring must be sacrificed along with it. It is permissible to ride the animal. Narrated Abu Hurayrah (radhi allahu anhu), the Messenger of Allâh (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam) saw a man leading his camel. He (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam) said: “Ride it.”
The man replied: “It (the animal) is for sacrifice.” The Messenger of Allâh (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam) said: “Ride it.”A second or a third time.” [Sahîh Muslim vol: 2, no: 3046]

Prescribed time for sacrifice

The animal can be sacrificed after the Eid prayer and the Khutbah (not when the Khutbah or the prayer starts) until before the sunset of the last day of Tashrîq, which is 13th Dhul-Hijjah. The Messenger of Allâh (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam) said:

“Whoever sacrifices before the prayer, let him repeat it.” [Sahîh Muslim vol: 3, p. 1084, no: 4818]

It is related from Ali (radiyaAllahu ‘anhu):

“The days of Nahr (sacrifice) are the day of al-Adha and the three days following it.”

This is also the opinion of al-Hasan al-Basrî, Atâ Ibn Abi Rabâh, al-Awzâ’î, al-Shâfi’e and Ibn al-Munthir (rahimahullahum ajma’îm)

Slaughtering the animal with one’s own hands is better, but if one does not do so, it is Mustahabb (liked, preferable) for him to be present at the time of slaughtering. Anas (radhi allahu anhu) reported that Allâh’s Messenger (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam) sacrificed with his own hands, two horned rams with black markings, reciting the name of Allâh and glorifying Him (saying Allâhu-Akbar). He placed his foot on their sides (while sacrificing). [Sahîh Muslim: vol. 3, p. 1087, no: 4841]

Eating from one’s sacrifice is Mustahabb (liked, preferable). It is also Mustahabb for him, who performs a Udhiyah, not to eat before he offers his sacrifice; he should break his fast with the meat of his sacrifice the prayer. The Messenger of Allâh (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam):

“Let every man eat from his sacrifice.” [(Sahîh) by Shaikh al-Albanî in Sahîh a-Jamî no: 5349]

Buraidah (radhi allahu anhu) reported:

“The Prophet (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam) would not go out on the day of breaking the fast (Eid al-Fitr) until he had eaten and on the day of sacrifice (Eid al Adha) he would not eat until he had returned [from Salât]” This is related by at-Tirmidhî and Ibn Majah and also by Sunan Ad-Dâramî who added: “And he would eat from his sacrifice.” [Sharah as-Sunnah, vol. 4, p. 306, footnote no: 1. Shaikh al-Albane said, its isnâd is Sahîh, al-Mishkât, vol: 1, p. 452, no: 1440]

Dividing the meat into three is Mustahabb (liked, preferable), one-third to keep for oneself, one-third to be given as gifts and one-third to be given in charity. This was the opinion of Ibn Mas’ûd (radhi allahu anhu) and Ibn Umar t. [(Sahîh) by Shaikh al-Albanî in Sunan Ibn Majah vol: 2, p: 203, no: 2546]

Selling any part of the sacrificed animal is prohibited

Scholars agree that it is not permissible to sell anything from the sacrificed animal’s meat, skin or fat. The Messenger of Allâh (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam) said:

“Whoever sells the skin of his Udhiyah, there is no Udhiyah for him (i.e. his sacrifice is not counted).” [(Hasan) by Shaikh al-Albanî in Sahîh al-Jamî, no: 6118]

The butcher should not be given anything from the sacrifice, by way of reward or payment. Ali (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam) said:

“The Messenger of Allâh (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam) commanded me to take care of the sacrifice and to give its meat, skin and raiment (covering used for protection) in charity, and not to give anything of it to the butcher as a compensation. He said: ‘We will give him something from what we have.'” [(Agreed upon). Sahîh Muslim, vol: 2, no: 3019]
“It was said that it is permissible to give the butcher something as a gift. It is also permissible to give some of it to a Kafir, if he is poor or a relative or a neighbor, in order to open his heart to Islam.” [Fatawa Shaikh Abd al-Azîz Ibn Bâz]
“IF ANY OF YOU WANTS TO OFFER UDHIYAH…”

Umm Salamah (radhi allahu anha) related that the Prophet Muhammad (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam) said:

“If you see the Hilâl (new moon) of Dhul-Hijjah, and any one of you wants to make a sacrifice, then he should not cut (anything) from his hair and his nails.”

and in one narration he said:

“…then he should not take (cut) anything from his hair, nor from his nails, until he performs the sacrifice.” [Sahîh Muslim]

These instructions of the Prophet (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam) are unconditional, and unavoidable because his instructions constitute to obligation and his prohibition signifies Harâm. Therefore, anyone who does any of the above-mentioned acts deliberately then he should seek forgiveness from Allâh, but there is no report for any compensation.

If the hairs or nails cause harm to a person, like a broken nail, or a hair on the place of wound, then he is permitted to cut it. It should be mentioned here that both men and women can wash their hairs, because the Messenger of Allâh (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam) only forbade cutting of the hairs and not washing them. There is no harm in washing the head, or scratching it, even if some hairs may fall out.

It is incorrect to assign someone else to perform the sacrifice for the sake of cutting hairs and nails. This practice is completely wrong because the ruling applies to the one who offers the sacrifice, whether or not he sacrifices with his own hands. The person who is delegated to sacrifice on behalf of someone else does not have to abide by this ruling. Also, this ruling applies only to the one who slaughters a sacrifice and not on the whole family, unless if separate Udhiyah is slaughtered for everyone. Allâh’s Messenger (sallallahu alaihi wa-sallam) used to offer sacrifice and include all his family members but no report is found saying that he forbade his family members to cut hairs or nails.

If a person cuts his hairs or nails because he did not intend to perform a sacrifice and then later decides to slaughter an Udhiyah (in the ten days of Dhul-Hijjah), then he should refrain from cutting them from the time he intends to perform a sacrifice. In the case, when a person does not intend to perform a sacrifice but he later plans to perform Hajj, then he should also not cut his nails or hairs because the cutting is only permitted in times of necessity. But if he is performing Hajj Tamattu (a form of Hajj, whereby the Hajj and Umrah are combined but separate Ihrâm is made for Umrah and a new Ihrâm is made for the Hajj), then he should trim his hairs after the Umrah because it is a part of the ritual.

Scholars mention that the wisdom behind this prohibition is so that he may resemble those in Ihrâm in some aspects of the rituals and the one who sacrifice may draw nearer to Allâh by offering his sacrifice. “…and do not shave your heads until the Hadî (sacrifice) reaches the place of sacrifice…” Therefore, he leaves his hairs and nails along until the time when he offers his sacrifice in hope that Allâh will save him form the Fire. And Allâh knows best.

Islam and Human Rights

shariah-human-rights-vs-west

I. Human Rights, the West and Islam

Before I discuss the human rights in Islam I would like to explain a few points about two major approaches to the question of human rights: the Western and Islamic. This will enable us to study the issue in its proper perspective and avoid some of the confusion which normally befogs such a discussion.

The Western Approach:

The people in the West have the habit of attributing every good thing to themselves and try to prove that it is because of them that the world got this blessing, otherwise the world was steeped in ignorance and completely unaware of all these benefits. Now let us look at the question of human rights. It is very loudly and vociferously claimed that the world got the concept of basic human rights from the Magna Carta of Britain; though the Magna Carta itself came into existence six hundred years after the advent of Islam. But the truth of the matter is that until the seventeenth century no one even knew that the Magna Carta contained the principles of Trial by Jury; Habeas Corpus, and the Control of Parliament on the Right of Taxation. If the people who had drafted the Magna Carta were living today they would have been greatly surprised if they were told that their document also contained all these ideals and principles. They had no such intention, nor were they conscious of all these concepts which are now being attributed to them. As far as my knowledge goes the Westerners had no concept of human rights and civic rights before the seventeenth century. Even after the seventeenth century the philosophers and the thinkers on jurisprudence though presented these ideas, the practical proof and demonstration of these concepts can only be found at the end of the eighteenth century in the proclamations and constitutions of America and France. After this there appeared a reference to the basic human rights in the constitutions of different countries. But more often the rights which were given on paper were not actually given to the people in real life. In the middle of the present century, the United Nations, which can now be more aptly and truly described as the Divided Nations, made a Universal Declaration of Human Rights, and passed a resolution against genocide and framed regulations to check it. But as you all know there is not a single resolution or regulation of the United Nations which can be enforced. They are just an expression of a pious hope. They have no sanctions behind them, no force, physical or moral to enforce them. Despite all the high-sounding ambitious resolutions of the United Nations, human rights have been violated and trampled upon at different places, and the United Nations has been a helpless spectator. She is not in a position to exercise an effective check on the violation of human rights. Even the heinous crime of genocide is being perpetrated despite all proclamations of the United Nations. Right in the neighbouring country of Pakistan, genocide of the Muslims has been taking place for the last twenty- eight years, but the United Nations does not have the power and strength to take any steps against India. No action has even been taken against any country guilty of this most serious and revolting crime.

The Islamic Approach:

The second point which I would like to clarify at the very outset is that when we speak of human rights in Islam we really mean that these rights have been granted by God; they have not been granted by any king or by any legislative assembly. The rights granted by the kings or the legislative assemblies, can also be withdrawn in the same manner in which they are conferred. The same is the case with the rights accepted and recognized by the dictators. They can confer them when they please and withdraw them when they wish; and they can openly violate them when they like. But since in Islam human rights have been conferred by God, no legislative assembly in the world, or any government on earth has the right or authority to make any amendment or change in the rights conferred by God. No one has the right to abrogate them or withdraw them. Nor are they the basic human rights which are conferred on paper for the sake of show and exhibition and denied in actual life when the show is over. Nor are they like philosophical concepts which have no sanctions behind them.

The charter and the proclamations and the resolutions of the United Nations cannot be compared with the rights sanctioned by God; because the former is not applicable to anybody while the latter is applicable to every believer. They are a part and parcel of the Islamic Faith. Every Muslim or administrators who claim themselves to be Muslims will have to accept, recognize and enforce them. If they fail to enforce them, and start denying the rights that have been guaranteed by God or make amendments and changes in them, or practically violate them while paying lip-service to them, the verdict of the Holy Quran for such governments is clear and unequivocal:

Those who do not judge by what God has sent down are the dis Believers (kafirun). 5:44 The following verse also proclaims: “They are the wrong-doers (zalimun)” (5:45), while a third verse in the same chapter says: “They are the evil-livers (fasiqun)” (5:47). In other words this means that if the temporal authorities regard their own words and decisions to be right and those given by God as wrong they are disbelievers. If on the other hand they regard God’s commands as right but wittingly reject them and enforce their own decisions against God’s, then they are the mischief-makers and the wrong-doers. Fasiq, the law-breaker, is the one who disregards the bond of allegiance, and zalim is he who works against the truth. Thus all those temporal authorities who claim to be Muslims and yet violate the rights sanctioned by God belong to one of these two categories, either they are the disbelievers or are the wrong- doers and mischief-makers. The rights which have been sanctioned by God are permanent, perpetual and eternal. They are not subject to any alterations or modifications, and there is no scope for any change or abrogation.

II. Basic Human Rights

The first thing that we find in Islam in this connection is that it lays down some rights for man as a human being. In other words it means that every man whether he belongs to this country or that, whether he is a believer or unbeliever, whether he lives in some forest or is found in some desert, whatever be the case, he has some basic human rights simply because he is a human being, which should be recognized by every Muslim. In fact it will be his duty to fulfil these obligations.

1. The Right to Life

The first and the foremost basic right is the right to live and respect human life. The Holy Quran lays down:

Whosoever kills a human being without (any reason like) man slaughter, or corruption on earth, it is as though he had killed all mankind … (5:32)

As far as the question of taking life in retaliation for murder or the question of punishment for spreading corruption on this earth is concerned, it can be decided only by a proper and competent court of law. If there is any war with any nation or country, it can be decided only by a properly established government. In any case, no human being has any right by himself to take human life in retaliation or for causing mischief on this earth. Therefore it is incumbent on every human being that under no circumstances should he be guilty of taking a human life. If anyone has murdered a human being, it is as if he has slain the entire human race. These instructions have been repeated in the Holy Quran in another place saying:

Do not kill a soul which Allah has made sacred except through the due process of law … (6:151)

Here also homicide has been distinguished from destruction of life carried out in pursuit of justice. Only a proper and competent court will be able to decide whether or not an individual has forfeited his right to life by disregarding the right to life and peace of other human beings. The Prophet, may God’s blessings be on him, has declared homicide as the greatest sin only next to polytheism. The Tradition of the Prophet reads: “The greatest sins are to associate something with God and to kill human beings.” In all these verses of the Quran and the Traditions of the Prophet the word ‘soul’ (nafs) has been used in general terms without any distinction or particularization which might have lent itself to the elucidation that the persons belonging to one’s nation, the citizens of one’s country, the people of a particular race or religion should not be killed. The injunction applies to all human beings and the destruction of human life in itself has been prohibited.

‘The Right to Life’ has been given to man only by Islam. You will observe that the people who talk about human rights if they have ever mentioned them in their Constitutions or Declarations, then it is clearly implied in them that these rights are applicable only to their citizens or they have been framed for the white race alone. This can clearly be gleaned by the fact that human beings were hunted down like animals in Australia and the land was cleared of the aborigines for the white man. Similarly the aboriginal population of America was systematically destroyed and the Red Indians who somehow survived this genocide were confined to specified areas called Reservations. They also penetrated into Africa and hunted down human beings like wild animals. All these instances go to prove that they have no respect for human life as such and if they have, it is only on the basis of their nationality, colour or race. Contrary to this, Islam recognizes this right for all human beings. If a man belongs to a primitive or savage tribe, even then Islam regards him as a human being.

2. The Right to the Safety of Life

Immediately after the verse of the Holy Quran which has been mentioned in connection with the right to life, God has said: “And whoever saves a life it is as though he had saved the lives of all mankind” (5:32). There can be several forms of saving man from death. A man may be ill or wounded, irrespective of his nationality, race or colour. If you know that he is in need of your help, then it is your duty that you should arrange for his treatment for disease or wound. If he is dying of starvation, then it is your duty to feed him so that he can ward off death. If he is drowning or his life is at stake, then it is your duty to save him. You will be surprised to hear that the Talmud, the religious book of the Jews, contains a verse of similar nature, but records it in altogether different form. It says: “Whoever destroyed a life of the Israelite, in the eyes of the Scripture, it is as if he destroyed the whole world. And whoever protected and saved one life of the Israelite, in the light of the Scripture, it is as if he saved the whole world.” Talmud also contains the view that if a non-Israelite is drowning and you tried to save him then you are a sinner. Can it be given a name other than racialism? We regard it as our duty to save every human life, because it is thus that we have been enjoined in the Holy Quran. On the other hand, if they regard it necessary to save the life of a human being at all, it should be the life of an Israelite. As far as other people are concerned, according to this view, they do not seem to be human enough to deserve protection of their persons. In their literature the concept of ‘Goyim’ for which the English word ‘Gentile’ and the Arabic word ummi (illiterate) is used, is that they enjoy no human rights; human rights are reserved only for the children of Israel. The Quran has mentioned this belief of the Israelites and quotes the Jews saying: “There is no blame on us (for anything we may do) with regard to the unlettered folk (i.e. the ummi)” (3:75).

3. Respect for the Chastity of Women

The third important thing that we find in the Charter of Human Rights granted by Islam is that a woman’s chastity has to be respected and protected under all circumstances, whether she belongs to our own nation or to the nation of an enemy, whether we find her in the wild forest or in a conquered city; whether she is our co-religionist or belongs to some other religion or has no religion at all. A Muslim cannot outrage her under any circumstances. All promiscuous relation- ship has been forbidden to him, irrespective of the status or position of the woman, whether the woman is a willing or an unwilling partner to the act. The words of the Holy Quran in this respect are: “Do not approach (the bounds of) adultery” (17:32). Heavy punishment has been prescribed for this crime, and the order has not been qualified by any conditions. Since the violation of chastity of a woman is forbidden in Islam, a Muslim who perpetrates this crime cannot escape punishment whether he receives it in this world or in the Hereafter. This concept of sanctity of chastity and protection of women can be found nowhere else except in Islam. The armies of the Western powers need the daughters of their nation to satisfy their carnal appetites even in their own countries, and if they happen to occupy another country, the fate of its women folk can better be imagined than described. But the history of the Muslims, apart from a few lapses of the individuals here or there, has been free from this crime against womanhood. It has never happened that after the conquest of a foreign country the Muslim army has gone about raping the women of the conquered people, or in their own country, the government has arranged to provide prostitutes for them. This is also a great blessing which the human race has received through Islam.

4. The Right to a Basic Standard of Life

Speaking about the economic rights the Holy Quran enjoins upon its followers:

And in their wealth there is acknowledged right for the needy and destitute. (51:19)

The words of this injunction show that it is a categorical and un- qualified order. Furthermore this injunction was given in Makkah where there was no Muslim society in existence and where generally the Muslims had to come in contact with the population of the disbelievers. Therefore the clear meaning of this verse is that anyone who asks for help and anyone who is suffering from deprivation has a right in the property and wealth of the Muslims; irrespective of the fact whether he belongs to this nation or to that nation, to this country or to that country, to this race or to that race. If you are in a position to help and a needy person asks you for help or if you come to know that he is in need, then it is your duty to help him. God has established his right over you, which you have to honour as a Muslim.

5. Individual’s Right to Freedom

Islam has clearly and categorically forbidden the primitive practice of capturing a free man, to make him a slave or to sell him into slavery. On this point the clear and unequivocal words of the Prophet (S) are as follows: “There are three categories of people against whom I shall myself be a plaintiff on the Day of Judgement. Of these three, one is he who enslaves a free man, then sells him and eats this money” (al-Bukhari and Ibn Majjah). The words of this Tradition of the Prophet are also general, they have not been qualified or made applicable to a particular nation, race, country or followers of a particular religion. The Europeans take great pride in claiming that they abolished slavery from the world, though they had the decency to do so only in the middle of the last century. Before this, these Western powers had been raiding Africa on a very large scale, capturing their free men, putting them in bondage and transporting them to their new colonies. The treatment which they have meted out to these unfortunate people has been worse than the treatment given to animals. The books written by the Western people themselves bear testimony to this fact.

The Slave Trade of Western Nations:

After the occupation of America and the West Indies, for three hundred and fifty years, traffic in slave trade continued. The African coasts where the black-skinned captured Africans were brought from the interior of Africa and put on the ships sailing out from those ports, came to be known as the Slave Coast. During only one century (from 1680 to 1786) the total number of free people who were captured and enslaved only for British Colonies amounts, according to the estimate of British authors, to 20 million human beings. Over the period of only one year (1790) we are told that 75,000 human beings were captured and sent for slave labour in the Colonies. The ships which were used for transporting the slaves were small and dirty. These unfortunate Africans were thrust into the holds of these ships like cattle right up to the top and many of them were chained to the wooden shelves on which they could hardly move because these were only eighteen inches apart, kept one on top of the other. They were not provided with suitable food, and if they fell ill or were injured, no attempt was made to provide them with medical treatment. The Western writers themselves state that at least 20% of the total number of people who were captured for slavery and forced labour perished during their transportation from the African coast to America. It has also been estimated that the total number of people who were captured for slavery by the various European nations during the heyday of the slave trade comes to at least one hundred million. This is the record of the people who denounce Muslims day and night for recognizing the institution of slavery. It is as if a criminal is holding his finger of blame towards an innocent man.

The Position of Slavery in Islam:

Briefly I would like to tell you about the position and nature of slavery in Islam. Islam tried to solve the problem of the slaves that were in Arabia by encouraging the people in different ways to set their slaves free. The Muslims were ordered that in expiation of some of their sins they should set their slaves free. Freeing a slave by one’s own free will was declared to be an act of great merit, so much so that it was said that every limb of the man who manumits a slave will be protected from hell-fire in lieu of the limb of the slave freed by him. The result of this policy was that by the time the period of the Rightly-Guided Caliphs was reached, all the old slaves of Arabia were liberated. The Prophet alone liberated as many as 63 slaves. The number of slaves freed by ‘Aishah was 67, ‘Abbas liberated 70, ‘Abd Allah ibn ‘Umar liberated one thousand, and ‘Abd al-Rahman purchased thirty thousand and set them free. Similarly other Companions of the Prophet liberated a large number of slaves, the details of which are given in the Traditions and books of history of that period.

Thus the problem of the slaves of Arabia was solved in a short period of thirty or forty years. After this the only form of slavery which was left in Islamic society was the prisoners of war, who were captured on the battlefield. These prisoners of war were retained by the Muslim Government until their government agreed to receive them back in exchange for Muslim soldiers captured by them, or arranged the payment of ransom on their behalf. If the soldiers they captured were not exchanged with Muslim prisoners of war, or their people did not pay their ransom money to purchase their liberty, then the Muslim Government used to distribute them among the soldiers of the army which had captured them. This was a more humane and proper way of disposing of them than retaining them like cattle in concentration camps and taking forced labour from them and, if their women folk were also captured, setting them aside for prostitution. In place of such a cruel and outrageous way of disposing of the prisoners of war, Islam preferred to spread them in the population and thus brought them in contact with individual human beings. Over and above, their guardians were ordered to treat them well. The result of this humane policy was that most of the men who were captured on foreign battlefields and brought to the Muslim countries as slaves embraced Islam and their descendants produced great scholars, imams, jurists, commentators, statesmen and generals of the army. So much so that later on they became the rulers of the Muslim world. The solution of this problem which has been proposed in the present age is that after the cessation of hostilities the prisoners of war of the combatant countries should be exchanged. Whereas Muslims have been practising it from the very beginning and whenever the adversary accepted the exchange of prisoners of war from both sides, it was implemented without the least hesitation or delay. In modern warfare we also find that if one government is completely routed leaving her in no position of bargaining for the prisoners of war and the winning party gets its prisoners easily, then experience has shown that the prisoners of war of the vanquished army are kept in conditions which are much worse than the conditions of slaves. Can anyone tell us what has been the fate of the thousands of prisoners of war captured by Russia from the defeated armies of Germany and Japan in the Second World War? No one has given their account so far. No one knows how many thousands of them are still alive and how many thousands of them have perished due to the hardship of the Russian concentration and labour camps. The forced labour which has been taken from them is much worse than the service one can exact from slaves. Even perhaps in the times of ancient Pharaohs of Egypt such harsh labour might not have been exacted from the slaves in building the pyramids of Egypt, as has been exacted from the prisoners of war in Russia in developing Siberia and other backward areas of Russia, or working in coal and other mines in below zero temperatures, ill-clad, ill-fed and brutally treated by their supervisors.

6. The Right to Justice

This is a very important and valuable right which Islam has given to man as a human being. The Holy Quran has laid down: “Do not let your hatred of a people incite you to aggression” (5:2). “And do not let ill-will towards any folk incite you so that you swerve from dealing justly. Be just; that is nearest to heedfulness” (5:8). Stressing this point the Quran again says: “You who believe stand steadfast before God as witness for (truth and) fairplay” (4:135). This makes the point clear that Muslims have to be just not only with ordinary human beings but even with their enemies. In other words, the justice to which Islam invites her followers is not limited only to the citizens of their own country, or the people of their own tribe, nation or race, or the Muslim community as a whole, but it is meant for all the human beings of the world. Muslims therefore, cannot be unjust to anyone. Their permanent habit and character should be such that no man should ever fear injustice at their hands, and they should treat every human being everywhere with justice and fairness.

7. Equality of Human Beings

Islam not only recognizes absolute equality between men irrespective of any distinction of colour, race or nationality, but makes it an important and significant principle, a reality. The Almighty God has laid down in the Holy Quran: “O mankind, we have created you from a male and female.” In other words all human beings are brothers to one another. They all are the descendants from one father and one mother. “And we set you up as nations and tribes so that you may be able to recognize each other” (49:13). This means that the division of human beings into nations, races, groups and tribes is for the sake of distinction, so that people of one race or tribe may meet and be acquainted with the people belonging to another race or tribe and cooperate with one another. This division of the human race is neither meant for one nation to take pride in its superiority over others nor is it meant for one nation to treat another with contempt or disgrace, or regard them as a mean and degraded race and usurp their rights. “Indeed, the noblest among you before God are the most heedful of you” (49:13). In other words the superiority of one man over another is only on the basis of God-consciousness, purity of character and high morals, and not on the basis of colour, race, language or nationality, and even this superiority based on piety and pure conduct does not justify that such people should play lord or assume airs of superiority over other human beings. Assuming airs of superiority is in itself a reprehensible vice which no God-fearing and pious man can ever dream of perpetrating. Nor does the righteous have more privileged rights over others, because this runs counter to human equality, which has been laid down in the beginning of this verse as a general principle. From the moral point of view, goodness and virtue is in all cases better than vice and evil.

This has been exemplified by the Prophet in one of his sayings thus: “No Arab has any superiority over a non-Arab, nor does a non-Arab have any superiority over an Arab. Nor does a white man have any superiority over a black man, or the black man any superiority over the white man. You are all the children of Adam, and Adam was created from clay” (al-Bayhaqi and al-Bazzaz). In this manner Islam established equality for the entire human race and struck at the very root of all distinctions based on colour, race, language or nationality. According to Islam,God has given man this right of equality as a birthright. Therefore no man should be discriminated against on the ground of the colour of his skin, his place of birth, the race or the nation in which he was born. Malcolm X, the famous leader of African Negroes in America, who had launched a bitter struggle against the white people of America in order to win civil rights for his black compatriots, when he went to perform the pilgrimage, and saw how the Muslims of Asia, Africa, Europe, America and those of different races, languages and colours of skin, were wearing one dress and were hurrying towards God’s House-the Ka’bah and offering prayers standing in one row and there was no distinction of any kind between them, then he realized that this was the solution to the problem of colour and race, and not what he had been trying to seek or achieve in America so far. Today, a number of non- Muslim thinkers, who are free from blind prejudice, openly admit that no other religion or way of life has solved this problem with the same degree of success with which Islam has done so.

8. The Right to Co-operate and Not to Co-operate

Islam has prescribed a general principle of paramount importance and universal application saying: “Co-operate with one another for virtue and heedfulness and do not co-operate with one another for the purpose of vice and aggression” (5:2). This means that the man who undertakes a noble and righteous work, irrespective of the fact whether he is living at the North Pole or the South Pole, has the right to expect support and active co-operation from the Muslims. On the contrary he who perpetrates deeds of vice and aggression, even if he is our closest relation or neighbour, does not have the right to win our support and help in the name of race, country, language or nationality, nor should he have the expectation that Muslims will co-operate with him or support him. Nor is it permissible for Muslims to co-operate with him. The wicked and vicious person may be our own brother, but he is not of us, and he can have no help or support from us as long as he does not repent and reform his ways. On the other hand the man who is doing deeds of virtue and righteousness may have no kinship with Muslims, but Muslims will be his companions and supporters or at least his well- wishers.

III. Rights of Citizens in an Islamic State

We have discussed the human rights in general. Now we would like to take up the question of rights of the citizens in an Islamic State. As these rights are more extensive than the general human rights which have been described earlier, they need separate treatment.

1. The Security of Life and Property

In the address which the Prophet delivered on the occasion of the Farewell Hajj, he said: “Your lives and properties are forbidden to one another till you meet your Lord on the Day of Resurrection.” God Almighty has laid down in the Holy Quran: “Anyone who kills a believer deliberately will receive as his reward (a sentence) to live in Hell for ever. God will be angry with him and curse him, and prepare dreadful torment for him” (4:93). The Prophet has also said about the dhimmis (the non-Muslim citizens of the Muslim State): “One who kills a man under covenant (i.e. a dhimmi) will not even smell the fragrance of Paradise” (al-Bukhari and Abu Dawud). Islam prohibits homicide but allows only one exception, that the killing is done in the due process of law which the Quran refers to as bi al-haqq (with the truth). Therefore a man can be killed only when the law demands it, and it is obvious that only a court of law can decide whether the execution is being carried out with justice or without justification. In case of war or insurrection a just and righteous government alone, which follows the Shari’ah or the Islamic Law, can decide whether a war is just or unjust, whether taking of a life is justified or not; and whether a person is a rebel or not and who can be sentenced to death as a punishment. These weighty decisions cannot be left in the hands of a court which has become heedless to God and is under the influence of the administration. A judiciary like this may miscarry justice. Nor can the crimes of state be justified on the authority of the Holy Quran or Traditions (hadith) when the state murders its citizens openly and secretly without any hesitation or on the slightest pretext, because they are opposed to its unjust policies and actions or criticize it for its misdeed, and also provides protection to its hired assassins who have been guilty of the heinous crime of murder of an innocent person resulting in the fact, that neither the police take any action against such criminals nor can any proof or witnesses against these criminals be produced in the courts of law. The very existence of such a government is a crime and none of the killings carried out by them can be called “execution for the sake of justice” in the phraseology of the Holy Quran.

Along with security of life, Islam has with equal clarity and definiteness conferred the right of security of ownership of property, as mentioned earlier with reference to the address of the Farewell Hajj. On the other hand, the Holy Quran goes so far as to declare that the taking of people’s possessions or property is completely prohibited unless they are acquired by lawful means as permitted in the Laws of God. The Law of God categorically declares “Do not devour one another’s wealth by false and illegal means” (2:188).

2. The Protection of Honour

The second important right is the right of the citizens to the protection of their honour. In the address delivered on the occasion of the Farewell Hajj, to which I have referred earlier, the Prophet did not only prohibit the life and property of the Muslims to one another, but also any encroachment upon their honour, respect and chastity were forbidden to one another. The Holy Quran clearly lays down:

(a) “You who believe, do not let one (set of) people make fun of another set. (b) Do not defame one another. (c) Do not insult by using nicknames. (d) And do not backbite or speak ill of one another” (49:11-12).

This is the law of Islam for the protection of honour which is indeed much superior to and better than the Western Law of Defamation. According to the Islamic Law if it is proved that someone has attacked the honour of another person, then irrespective of the fact whether or not the victim is able to prove himself a respectable and honourable person the culprit will in any case get his due punishment. But the interesting fact about the Western Law of Defamation is that the person who files suit for defamation has first to prove that he is a man of honour and public esteem and during the interrogation he is subjected to the scurrilous attacks, accusations and innuendoes of the defence council to such an extent that he earns more disgrace than the attack on his reputation against which he had knocked the door of the court of law. On top of it he has also to produce such witnesses as would testify in the court that due to the defamatory accusations of the culprit, the accused stands disgraced in their eyes. Good Gracious! what a subtle point of law, and what an adherence to the spirit of Law! How can this unfair and unjust law be compared to the Divine law? Islam declared blasphemy as a crime irrespective of the fact whether the accused is a man of honour or not, and whether the words used for blasphemy have actually disgraced the victim and harmed his reputation in the eyes of the public or not. According to the Islamic Law the mere proof of the fact that the accused said things which according to common sense could have damaged the reputation and honour of the plaintiff, is enough for the accused to be declared guilty of defamation.

3. The Sanctity and Security of Private Life

Islam recognizes the right of every citizen of its state that there should be no undue interference or encroachment on the privacy of his life. The Holy Quran has laid down the injunction: “Do not spy on one another” (49:12). “Do not enter any houses except your own homes unless you are sure of their occupants’ consent” (24:27). The Prophet has gone to the extent of instructing his followers that a man should not enter even his own house suddenly or surreptitiously. He should somehow or other inform or indicate to the dwellers of the house that he is entering the house, so that he may not see his mother, sister or daughter in a condition in which they would not like to be seen, nor would he himself like to see them in that condition. Peering into the houses of other people has also been strictly prohibited, so much so that there is the saying of the Prophet that if a man finds another person secretly peering into his house, and he blinds his eye or eyes as a punishment then he cannot be called to question nor will he be liable to prosecution. The Prophet has even prohibited people from reading the letters of others, so much so that if a man is reading his letter and another man casts sidelong glances at it and tries to read it, his conduct becomes reprehensible. This is the sanctity of privacy that Islam grants to individuals. On the other hand in the modern civilized world we find that not only the letters of other people are read and their correspondence censored, but even their photostat copies are retained for future use or blackmail. Even bugging devices are secretly fixed in the houses of the people so that one can hear and tape from a distance the conversation taking place behind closed doors. In other words it means that there is no such thing as privacy and to all practical purposes the private life of an individual does not exist.

This espionage on the life of the individual cannot be justified on moral grounds by the government saying that it is necessary to know the secrets of the dangerous persons. Though, to all intents and purposes, the basis of this policy is the fear and suspicion with which modern governments look at their citizens who are intelligent and dissatisfied with the official policies of the government. This is exactly what Islam has called as the root cause of mischief in politics. The injunction of the Prophet is: “When the ruler begins to search for the causes of dissatisfaction amongst his people, he spoils them” (Abu Dawud). The Amir Mu’awiyah has said that he himself heard the Prophet saying: “If you try to find out the secrets of the people, then you will definitely spoil them or at least you will bring them to the verge of ruin.” The meaning of the phrase ‘spoil them’ is that when spies (C.I.D. or F.B.I.agents) are spread all around the country to find out the affairs of men, then the people begin to look at one another with suspicion, so much so that people are afraid of talking freely in their houses lest some word should escape from the lips of their wives and children which may put them in embarrassing situations. In this manner it becomes difficult for a common citizen to speak freely, even in his own house and society begins to suffer from a state of general distrust and suspicion.

4. The Security of Personal Freedom

Islam has also laid down the principle that no citizen can be imprisoned unless his guilt has been proved in an open court. To arrest a man only on the basis of suspicion and to throw him into a prison without proper court proceedings and without providing him a reason- able opportunity to produce his defence is not permissible in Islam. It is related in the hadith that once the Prophet was delivering a lecture in the mosque, when a man rose during the lecture and said: “O Prophet of God, for what crime have my neighbours been arrested?” The Prophet heard the question and continued his speech. The man rose once again and repeated the same question. The Prophet again did not answer and continued his speech. The man rose for a third time and repeated the same question. Then the Prophet ordered that the man’s neighbours be released. The reason why the Prophet had kept quiet when the question was repeated twice earlier was that the police officer was present in the mosque and if there were proper reasons for the arrest of the neighbours of this man, he would have got up to explain his position. Since the police officer gave no reasons for these arrests the Prophet ordered that the arrested persons should be released. The police officer was aware of the Islamic law and therefore he did not get up to say: “the administration is aware of the charges against the arrested men, but they cannot be disclosed in public. If the Prophet would inquire about their guilt in camera I would enlighten him.” If the police officer had made such a statement, he would have been dis- missed then and there. The fact that the police officer did not give any reasons for the arrests in the open court was sufficient reason for the Prophet to give immediate orders for the release of the arrested men. The injunction of the Holy Quran is very clear on this point. “When- ever you judge between people, you should judge with (a sense of) justice” (4:58). And the Prophet has also been asked by God: “I have been ordered to dispense justice between you.” This was the reason why the Caliph ‘Umar said: “In Islam no one can be imprisoned except in pursuance of justice.” The words used here clearly indicate that justice means due process of law. What has been prohibited and condemned is that a man be arrested and imprisoned without proof of his guilt in an open court and without providing him an opportunity to defend himself against those charges. If the Government suspects that a particular individual has committed a crime or he is likely to commit an offence in the near future then they should give reasons for their suspicion before a court of law and the culprit or the suspect should be allowed to produce his defence in an open court, so that the court may decide whether the suspicion against him is based on sound grounds or not and if there is good reason for suspicion, then he should be informed of how long he will be in preventive detention. This decision should be taken under all circumstances in an open court, so that the public may hear the charges brought by the government, as well as the defence made by the accused and see that the due process of law is being applied to him and he is not being victimized.

The correct method of dealing with such cases in Islam is exemplified in the famous decision of the Prophet which took place before the conquest of Makkah. The Prophet was making preparations for the attack on Makkah, when one of his Companions, Hatib ibn Abi Balta’ah sent a letter through a woman to the authorities in Makkah informing them about the impending attack. The Prophet came to know of this through a Divine inspiration. He ordered ‘Ali and Zubayr: “Go quickly on the route to Makkah, at such and such a place, you will find a woman carrying a letter. Recover the letter from her and bring it to me.” So they went and found the woman exactly where the Prophet had said. They recovered the letter from her and brought it to the Prophet. This was indeed a clear case of treachery. To inform the enemy about a secret of an army and that too at the time of a war is a very serious offence tantamount to treachery. In fact one cannot think of a more serious crime during war than giving out a military secret to one’s enemy. What could have been a more suitable case for a secret hearing; a military secret had been betrayed and common sense demanded that he should be tried in camera. But the Prophet summoned Hatib to the open court of the Mosque of the Prophet and in the presence of hundreds of people asked him to explain his position with regard to his letter addressed to the leaders of Quraysh which had been intercepted on its way. The accused said: “O God’s Messenger (may God’s blessings be on you) I have not revolted against Islam, nor have I done this with the intention of betraying a military secret. The truth of the matter is that my wife and children are living in Makkah and I do not have my tribe to protect them there. I had written this letter so that the leaders of Quraysh may be indebted to me and may protect my wife and children out of gratitude.” ‘Umar rose and respect- fully submitted: “O Prophet, please permit me to put this traitor to the sword.” The Prophet replied: “He is one of those people who had participated in the Battle of Badr, and the explanation he has advanced in his defence would seem to be correct.”

Let us look at this decision of the Prophet in perspective. It was a clear case of treachery and betrayal of military secrets. But the Prophet acquitted Hatib on two counts. Firstly, that his past records were very clean and showed that he could not have betrayed the cause of Islam, since on the occasion of the Battle of Badr when there were heavy odds against the Muslims, he had risked his life for them. Secondly, his family was in fact in danger at Makkah. Therefore, if he had shown some human weakness for his children and written this letter, then this punishment was quite sufficient for him that his secret offence was divulged in public and he had been disgraced and humiliated in the eyes of the believers. God has referred to this offence of Hatib in the Holy Quran but did not propose any punishment for him except rebuke and admonition.

The attitude and activities of the Kharijis in the days of the Caliph ‘Ali are well-known to the students of Muslim history. They used to abuse the Caliph openly, and threaten him with murder. But whenever they were arrested for these offences, ‘Ali would set them free and tell his officers “As long as they do not actually perpetrate offences against the State, the mere use of abusive language or the threat of use of force are not such offences for which they can be imprisoned.” The imam Abu Hanifah has recorded the following saying of the Caliph ‘Ali (A): “As long as they do not set out on armed rebellion, the Caliph of the Faithful will not interfere with them.” On another occasion ‘Ali was delivering a lecture in the mosque when the Kharijis raised their special slogan there. ‘Ali said: “We will not deny you the right to come to the mosques to worship God, nor will we stop to give your share from the wealth of the State, as long as you are with us (and support us in our wars with the unbelievers) and we shall never take military action against you as long as you do not fight with us.” One can visualize the opposition which ‘Ali was facing; more violent and vituperative opposition cannot even be imagined in a present-day democratic State; but the freedom that he had allowed to the opposition was such that no government has ever been able to give to its opposition. He did not arrest even those who threatened him with murder nor did he imprison them.

5. The Right to Protest Against Tyranny

Amongst the rights that Islam has conferred on human beings is the right to protest against government’s tyranny. Referring to it the Quran says: “God does not love evil talk in public unless it is by some- one who has been injured thereby” (4:148). This means that God strongly disapproves of abusive language or strong words of condemnation, but the person who has been the victim of injustice or tyranny, God gives him the right to openly protest against the injury that has been done to him. This right is not limited only to individuals. The words of the verse are general. Therefore if an individual or a group of people or a party usurps power, and after assuming the reins of authority begins to tyrannize individuals or groups of men or the entire population of the country, then to raise the voice of protest against it openly is the God-given right of man and no one has the authority to usurp or deny this right. If anyone tries to usurp this right of citizens then he rebels against God. The talisman of Section 1444 may protect such a tyrant in this world, but it cannot save him from the hell-fire in the Hereafter.

6. Freedom of Expression

Islam gives the right of freedom of thought and expression to all citizens of the Islamic State on the condition that it should be used for the propagation of virtue and truth and not for spreading evil and wickedness. This Islamic concept of freedom of expression is much superior to the concept prevalent in the West. Under no circumstances would Islam allow evil and wickedness to be propagated. It also does not give anybody the right to use abusive or offensive language in the name of criticism. The right to freedom of expression for the sake of propagating virtue and righteousness is not only a right in Islam but an obligation. One who tries to deny this right to his people is openly at war with God, the All-Powerful. And the same thing applies to the attempt to stop people from evil. Whether this evil is perpetrated by an individual or by a group of people or the government of one’s own country, or the government of some other country; it is the right of a Muslim and it is also his obligation that he should warn and reprimand the evil-doer and try to stop him from doing it. Over and above, he should openly and publicly condemn it and show the course of righteousness which that individual, nation or government should adopt.

The Holy Quran has described this quality of the Faithful in the following words: “They enjoin what is proper and forbid what is improper” (9:71). In contrast, describing the qualities of a hypocrite, the Quran mentions: “They bid what is improper and forbid what is proper” (9:67). The main purpose of an Islamic Government has been defined by God in the Quran as follows: “If we give authority to these men on earth they will keep up prayers, and offer poor-due, bid what is proper and forbid what is improper” (22:41). The Prophet has said: “If any one of you comes across an evil, he should try to stop it with his hand (using force), if he is not in a position to stop it with his hand then he should try to stop it by means of his tongue (meaning he should speak against it). If he is not even able to use his tongue then he should at least condemn it in his heart. This is the weakest degree of faith” (Muslim). This obligation of inviting people to righteousness and forbidding them to adopt the paths of evil is incumbent on all true Muslims. If any government deprives its citizens of this right, and prevents them from performing this duty, then it is in direct conflict with the injunction of God. The government is not in conflict with its people, but is in conflict with God. In this way it is at war with God and is trying to usurp that right of its people which God has conferred not only as a right but as an obligation. As far as the government which itself propagates evil, wickedness and obscenity and interferes with those who are inviting people to virtue and righteousness is concerned, according to the Holy Quran it is the government of the hypocrites.

7. Freedom of Association

Islam has also given people the right to freedom of association and formation of parties or organizations. This right is also subject to certain general rules. It should be exercised for propagating virtue and righteousness and should never be used for spreading evil and mischief. We have not only been given this right for spreading righteousness and virtue, but have been ordered to exercise this right. Addressing the Muslims, the Holy Quran declares:

You are the best community which has been brought forth for mankind. You command what is proper and forbid what is improper and you believe in God … (3:110)

This means that it is the obligation and duty of the entire Muslim community that it should invite and enjoin people to righteousness and virtue and forbid them from doing evil. If the entire Muslim community is not able to perform this duty then “let there be a community among you who will invite (people) to (do) good, command what is proper and forbid what is improper, those will be prosperous” (3:104). This clearly indicates that if the entire Muslim nation collectively begins to neglect its obligation to invite people to goodness and forbid them from doing evil then it is absolutely essential that it should contain at least a group of people which may perform this obligation. As has been said before this is not only a right but an obligation and on the fulfilment of which depends success and prosperity here as well as in the Hereafter. It is an irony with the religion of God that in a Muslim country the assembly and association that is formed for the purposes of spreading evil and mischief should have the right to rule over the country and the association and party which has been formed for propagating righteousness and virtue should live in perpetual fear of harassment and of being declared illegal. Conditions here are just the reverse of what has been prescribed by God. The claim is that we are Muslims and this is an Islamic State but the work that is being done is directed to spreading evil, to corrupt and morally degrade and debase the people while there is an active and effective check on the work being carried out for reforming society and inviting people to righteousness. Moreover the life of those who are engaged in spreading righteousness and checking the spread of evil and wickedness is made intolerable and hard to bear.

8. Freedom of Conscience and Conviction

Islam also gives the right to freedom of conscience and conviction to its citizens in an Islamic State. The Holy Quran has laid down the injunction: “There should be no coercion in the matter of faith” (2:256). Though there is no truth and virtue greater than the religion of Truth-Islam, and Muslims are enjoined to invite people to embrace Islam and advance arguments in favour of it, they are not asked to enforce this faith on them. No force will be applied in order to compel them to accept Islam. Whoever accepts it he does so by his own choice. Muslims will welcome such a convert to Islam with open arms and admit him to their community with equal rights and privileges. But if somebody does not accept Islam, Muslims will have to recognize and respect his decision, and no moral, social or political pressure will be put on him to change his mind.

9. Protection of Religious Sentiments

Along with the freedom of conviction and freedom of conscience, Islam has given the right to the individual that his religious sentiments will be given due respect and nothing will be said or done which may encroach upon this right. It has been ordained by God in the Holy Quran: “Do not abuse those they appeal to instead of God” (6:108). These instructions are not only limited to idols and deities, but they also apply to the leaders or national heroes of the people. If a group of people holds a conviction which according to you is wrong, and holds certain persons in high esteem which according to you is not deserved by them, then it will not be justified in Islam that you use abusive language for them and thus injure their feelings. Islam does not prohibit people from holding debate and discussion on religious matters, but it wants that these discussions should be conducted in decency. “Do not argue with the people of the Book unless it is in the politest manner” (29:46)-says the Quran. This order is not merely limited to the people of the Scriptures, but applies with equal force to those following other faiths.

10. Protection from Arbitrary Imprisonment

Islam also recognizes the right of the individual that he will not be arrested or imprisoned for the offences of others. The Holy Quran has laid down this principle clearly: “No bearer of burdens shall be made to bear the burden of another” (6:164). Islam believes in personal responsibility. We ourselves are responsible for our acts, and the consequence of our actions cannot be transferred to someone else. In other words this means that every man is responsible for his actions. If another man has not shared this action then he cannot be held responsible for it, nor can he be arrested. It is a matter of great regret and shame that we are seeing this just and equitable principle which has not been framed by any human being, but by the Creator and Nourisher of the entire universe, being flouted and violated before our eyes. So much so that a man is guilty of a crime or he is a suspect, but his wife being arrested for his crime. Things have gone so far that innocent people are being punished for the crimes of others. To give a recent example, in Karachi (Pakistan), a man was suspected of being involved in a bomb throwing incident. In the course of police investigation he was subjected to horrible torture in order to extract a confession from him. When he insisted on his innocence, then the police arrested his mother, his wife, daughter and sister and brought them to the police station. They were all stripped naked in his presence and he was stripped naked of all his clothes before their eyes so that a confession of the crime could be extracted from him. It appears as if for the sake of investigation of crime it has become proper and legal in our country to strip the innocent women folk of the household in order to bring pressure on the suspect. This is indeed very outrageous and shameful. This is the height of meanness and depravity. This is not a mere hearsay which I am repeating here, but I have full information about this case and can prove my allegations in any court of law. I would here like to ask what right such tyrants who perpetrate these crimes against mankind have to tell us that they are Muslims or that they are conduct- ing the affairs of the state according to the teachings of Islam and their state is an Islamic State. They are breaching and flouting a clear law of the Holy Quran. They are stripping men and women naked which is strictly forbidden in Islam. They disgrace and humiliate humanity and then they claim that they are Muslims.

11. The Right to Basic Necessities of Life

Islam has recognized the right of the needy people that help and assistance will be provided for them. “And in their wealth there is acknowledged right for the needy and the destitute” (51:19). In this verse, the Quran has not only conferred a right on every man who asks for assistance in the wealth of the Muslims, but has also laid down that if a Muslim comes to know that a certain man is without the basic necessities of life, then irrespective of the fact whether he asks for assistance or not, it is his duty to reach him and give all the help that he can extend. For this purpose Islam has not depended only on the help and charity that is given voluntarily, but has made compulsory charity, zakat as the third pillar of Islam, next only to profession of faith and worship of God through holding regular prayers. The Prophet has clearly instructed in this respect that: “It will be taken from their rich and given to those in the community in need” (al-Bukhari and Muslim). In addition to this, it has also been declared that the Islamic State should support those who have nobody to support them. The Prophet has said: “The Head of state is the guardian of him, who has nobody to support him” (Abu Dawud, al-Tirmidhi). The word wali which has been used by the Prophet is a very comprehensive word and has a wide range of meanings. If there is an orphan or an aged man, if there is a crippled or unemployed person, if one is invalid or poor and has no one else to support him or help him, then it is the duty and the responsibility of the state to support and assist him. If a dead man has no guardian or heir, then it is the duty of the state to arrange for his proper burial. In short the state has been entrusted with the duty and responsibility of looking after all those who need help and assistance. A truly Islamic State is therefore a truly welfare state which will be the guardian and protector of all those in need.

12. Equality Before Law

Islam gives its citizens the right to absolute and complete equality in the eyes of the law. As far as the Muslims are concerned, there are clear instructions in the Holy Quran and hadith that in their rights and obligations they are all equal: “The believers are brothers (to each other)” (49:10). “If they (disbelievers) repent and keep up prayer and pay the Ipoor-due, they are your brothers in faith” (9:11). The Prophet has said that: “The life and blood of Muslims are equally precious” (Abu Dawud; Ibn Majjah). In another hadith he has said: “The protection given by all Muslims is equal. Even an ordinary man of them can grant protection to any man” (al-Bukhari; Muslim; Abu Dawud). In another more detailed Tradition of the Prophet, it has been said that those who accept the Oneness of God, believe in the Prophet- hood of His Messenger, give up primitive prejudices and join the Muslim community and brotherhood, “then they have the same rights and obligations as other Muslims have” (al-Bukhari; al-Nisa’i). Thus there is absolute equality between the new converts to Islam and the old followers of the Faith.

This religious brotherhood and the uniformity of their rights and obligations is the foundation of equality in Islamic society, in which the rights and obligations of any person are neither greater nor lesser in any way than the rights and obligations of other people. As far as the non- Muslim citizens of the Islamic State are concerned, the rule of Islamic Shari’ah (law) about them has been very well expressed by the Caliph ‘Ali in these words: “They have accepted our protection only because their lives may be like our lives and their properties like our properties” (Abu Dawud). In other words, their (of the dhimmis) lives and properties are as sacred as the lives and properties of the Muslims. Discrimination of people into different classes was one of the greatest crimes that, according to the Quran, Pharaoh used to indulge in: “He had divided his people into different classes,” … “And he suppressed one group of them (at the cost of others)” (28:4).

13. Rulers Not Above the Law

Islam clearly insists and demands that all officials of the Islamic State, whether he be the head or an ordinary employee, are equal in the eyes of the law. None of them is above the law or can claim immunity. Even an ordinary citizen in Islam has the right to put forward a claim or file a legal complaint against the highest executive of the country. The Caliph ‘Umar said, “I have myself seen the Prophet, may God’s blessings be on him, taking revenge against himself (penalizing himself for some shortcoming or failing).” On the occasion of the Battle of Badr, when the Prophet was straightening the rows of the Muslim army he hit the belly of a soldier in an attempt to push him back in line. The soldier complained “O Prophet, you have hurt me with your stick.” The Prophet immediately bared his belly and said: “I am very sorry, you can revenge by doing the same to me.” The soldier came forward and kissed the abdomen of the Prophet and said that this was all that he wanted.

A woman belonging to a high and noble family was arrested in connection with a theft. The case was brought to the Prophet, and it was recommended that she may be spared the punishment of theft. The Prophet replied: “The nations that lived before you were destroyed by God because they punished the common men for their offences and let their dignitaries go unpunished for their crimes; I swear by Him (God) who holds my life in His hand that even if Fatimah, the daughter of Muhammad, has committed this crime then I would have amputated her hand.” During the caliphate of ‘Umar, Muhammad the son of ‘Amr ibn al-‘As the Governor of Egypt, whipped an Egyptian. The Egyptian went to Medina and lodged his complaint with the Righteous Caliph, who immediately summoned the Governor and his son to Medina. When they appeared before him in Medina, the Caliph handed a whip to the Egyptian complainant and asked him to whip the son of the Governor in his presence. After taking his revenge when the Egyptian was about to hand over the whip to ‘Umar, he said to the Egyptian: “Give one stroke of the whip to the Honourable Governor as well. His son would certainly have not beaten you were it not for the false pride that he had in his father’s high office.” The plaintiff submitted: “The person who had beaten me, I have already avenged myself on him.” ‘Umar said: “By God, if you had beaten him (the Governor) I would not have checked you from doing so. You have spared him of your own free will.” Then he (‘Umar) angrily turned to ‘Amr ibn al-‘As and said: “O ‘Amr, when did you start to enslave the people, though they were born free of their mothers?” When the Islamic State was flourishing in its pristine glory and splendour, the common people could equally lodge complaints against the caliph of the time in the court and the caliph had to appear before the qadi to answer the charges. And if the caliph had any complaint against any citizen, he could not use his administrative powers and authority to set the matter right, but had to refer the case to the court of law for proper adjudication.

14. The Right to Avoid Sin

Islam also confers this right on every citizen that he will not be ordered to commit a sin, a crime or an offence; and if any govern- ment, or the administrator, or the head of department orders an individual to do a wrong, then he has the right to refuse to comply with the order. His refusal to carry out such crime or unjust instructions would not be regarded as an offence in the eyes of the Islamic law. On the contrary giving orders to one’s subordinates to commit a sin or do a wrong is itself an offence and such a serious offence that the officer who gives this sinful order whatever his rank and position may be, is liable to be summarily dismissed. These clear instructions of the Prophet are summarized in the following hadith: “It is not permissible to disobey God in obedience to the orders of any human being” (Musnad of Ibn Hanbal). In other words, no one has the right to order his subordinates to do anything against the laws of God. If such an order is given, the subordinate has the right to ignore it or openly refuse to carry out such instructions. According to this rule no offender will be able to prove his innocence or escape punishment by saying that this offence was committed on the orders of the government or superior officers. If such a situation arises then the person who commits the offence and the person who orders that such an offence be committed, will both be liable to face criminal proceedings against them. And if an officer takes any improper and unjust measures against a subordinate who refuses to carry out illegal orders, then the subordinate has the right to go to the court of law for the protection of his rights, and he can demand that the officer be punished for his wrong or unjust orders.

15. The Right to Participate in the Affairs of State

According to Islam, governments in this world are actually representatives (khulafa’) of the Creator of the universe, and this responsibility is not entrusted to any individual or family or a particular class or group of people but to the entire Muslim nation. The Holy Quran says: “God has promised to appoint those of you who believe and do good deeds as (His) representatives on earth” (24:55). This clearly indicates that khilafah is a collective gift of God in which the right of every individual Muslim is neither more nor less than the right of any other person. The correct method recommended by the Holy Quran for running the affairs of the state is as follows: “And their business is (conducted) through consultation among themselves” (42:38). According to this principle it is the right of every Muslim that either he should have a direct say in the affairs of the state or a representative chosen by him and other Muslims should participate in the consultation of the state. Islam, under no circumstance, permits or tolerates that an individual or a group or party of individuals may deprive the common Muslims of their rights, and usurp powers of the state. Similarly, Islam does not regard it right and proper that an individual may put up a false show of setting up a legislative assembly and by means of underhand tactics such as fraud, persecution, bribery, etc., gets himself and men of his choice elected in the assembly. This is not only a treachery against the people whose rights are usurped by illegal and unfair means, but against the Creator Who has entrusted the Muslims to rule on this earth on His behalf, and has prescribed the procedure of an assembly for exercising these powers. The shura or the legislative assembly has no other meaning except that:

a. The executive head of the government and the members of the assembly should be elected by free and independent choice of the people.

b.The people and their representatives should have the right to criticize and freely express their opinions.

c. The real conditions of the country should be brought before the people without suppressing any fact so that they may be able to form their opinion about whether the government is working properly or not.

d. There should be adequate guarantee that only those people who have the support of the masses should rule over the country and those who fail to win this support should be removed from their position of authority.

IV. Rights of Enemies at War

After dealing with the rights of the citizens of an Islamic State, I would like to briefly discuss the rights which Islam has conferred on its enemies. In the days when Islam came into focus the world was completely unaware of the concept of humane and decent rules of war. The West became conscious of this concept for the first time through the works of the seventeenth century thinker, Grotius. But the actual codification of the ‘international law’ in war began in the middle of the nineteenth century. Prior to this no concept of civilized behaviour in war was found in the West. All forms of barbarity and savagery were perpetrated in war, and the rights of those at war were not even recognized, let alone respected. The laws which were framed in this field during the nineteenth century or over the following period up to the present day, cannot be called ‘laws’ in the real sense of the word. They are only in the nature of conventions and agreements and calling them ‘international law’ is actually a kind of misnomer, because no nation regards them binding when they are at war, unless, of course, when the adversaries also agree to abide by them. In other words, these civilized laws imply that if our enemies respect them then we shall also abide by them, and if they ignore these human conventions and take recourse to barbaric and cruel ways of waging war, then we shall also adopt the same or similar techniques. It is obvious that such a course which depends on mutual acceptance and agreement cannot be called ‘law’. And this is the reason why the provisions of this so-called ‘inter- national law’ have been flouted and ignored in every way, and every time they have been revised, additions or deletions have been made in them. Law of War and Peace in Islam:

The rules which have been framed by Islam to make war civilized and humane, are in the nature of law, because they are the injunctions of God and His Prophet which are followed by Muslims in all circum- stances, irrespective of the behaviour of the enemy. It is now for the scholars to find out how far the West has availed of the laws of war given by Islam thirteen hundred years ago; and even after the adaptation of some of the laws of Islam how far the West attained those heights of civilized and humane methods of warfare which Muslims reached through the blessings of Islam. Western writers have often asserted that the Prophet had borrowed everything in his teachings from the Jews and the Christians. Instead of saying anything in its refutation I will only recommend the reader to refer to the Bible6 so that he can see which methods of war are recommended by the sacred Book of these Western claimants to civilization and culture.

We have examined in some detail the basic human rights that Islam has conferred on man. Let us now find out what rights and obligations Islam recognizes for an enemy.

The Rights of the Non-Combatants:

Islam has first drawn a clear line of distinction between the combatants and the non-combatants of the enemy country. As far as the non-combatant population is concerned such as women, children, the old and the infirm, etc., the instructions of the Prophet are as follows: “Do not kill any old person, any child or any woman” (Abu Dawud). “Do not kill the monks in monasteries” or “Do not kill the people who are sitting in places of worship” (Musnad of Ibn Hanbal).

During a war, the Prophet saw the corpse of a woman lying on the ground and observed: “She was not fighting. How then she came to be killed?” From this statement of the Prophet the exegetists and jurists have drawn the principle that those who are non-combatants should not be killed during or after the war.

The Rights of the Combatants:

Now let us see what rights Islam has conferred on the combatants.

a. Torture with Fire

In the hadith there is a saying of the Prophet that: “Punishment by fire does not behove anyone except the Master of the Fire” (Abu Dawud). The injunction deduced from this saying is that the adversary should not be burnt alive.

b. Protection of the Wounded

“Do not attack a wounded person”-thus said the Prophet. This means that the wounded soldiers who are not fit to fight, nor actually fighting, should not be attacked.

c. The Prisoner of War Should not be Slain

“No prisoner should be put to the sword”-a very clear and unequivocal instruction given by the Prophet (S).

d. No one Should be Tied to be Killed

“The Prophet has prohibited the killing of anyone who is tied or is in captivity.”

e. No Looting and Destruction in the Enemy’s Country

Muslims have also been instructed by the Prophet that if they should enter the enemy’s territory, they should not indulge in pillage or plunder nor destroy the residential areas, nor touch the property of anyone except those who are fighting with them. It has been narrated in the hadith: “The Prophet has prohibited the believers from loot and plunder” (al-Bukhari; Abu Dawud). His injunction is: “The loot is no more lawful than the carrion” (Abu Dawud). Abu Bakr al-Siddiq used to instruct the soldiers while sending them to war, “Do not destroy the villages and towns, do not spoil the cultivated fields and gardens, and do not slaughter the cattle.” The booty of war which is acquired from the battleground is altogether different from this. It consists of the wealth, provisions and equipment captured only from the camps and military headquarters of the combatant armies.

f. Sanctity of Property

The Muslims have also been prohibited from taking anything from the general public of a conquered country without paying for it. If in a war the Muslim army occupies an area of the enemy country, and is encamped there, it does not have the right to use the things belonging to the people without their consent. If they need anything, they should purchase it from the local population or should obtain permission from the owners. Abu Bakr al-Siddiq, while instructing the Muslim armies being despatched to the battlefront would go to the extent of saying that Muslim soldiers should not even use the milk of the milch cattle without the permission of their owners.

g. Sanctity of a Dead Body

Islam has categorically prohibited its followers from disgracing or mutilating the corpses of their enemies as was practised in Arabia before the advent of Islam. It has been said in the hadith: “The Prophet has prohibited us from mutilating the corpses of the enemies” (al- Bukhari; Abu Dawud). The occasion on which this order was given is highly instructive. In the Battle of Uhud the disbelievers mutilated the bodies of the Muslims, who had fallen on the battlefield and sacrificed their lives for the sake of Islam, by cutting off their ears and noses, and threading them together to put round their necks as trophies of war. The abdomen of Hamzah, the uncle of the Prophet, was ripped open by Quraysh, his liver was taken out and chewed by Hind, the wife of Abu Sufyan, the leader of the Meccan army. The Muslims were naturally enraged by this horrible sight. But the Prophet asked his followers not to mete out similar treatment to the dead bodies of the enemies. This great example of forbearance and restraint is sufficient to convince any reasonable man who is not blinded by prejudice or bias, that Islam is really the religion sent down by the Creator of the universe, and that if human emotions had any admission in Islam, then this horrible sight on the battlefield of Uhud would have provoked the Prophet to order his followers to mutilate the bodies of their enemy in the same manner.

h. Return of Corpses of the Enemy

In the Battle of Ahzab a very renowned and redoubtable warrior of the enemy was killed and his body fell down in the trench which the Muslims had dug for the defence of Medina. The unbelievers presented ten thousand dinars to the Prophet and requested that the dead body of their fallen warrior may be handed over to them. The Prophet replied “I do not sell dead bodies. You can take away the corpse of your fallen comrade.”

i. Prohibition of Breach of Treaties

Islam has strictly prohibited treachery. One of the instructions that the Prophet used to give to the Muslim warriors while sending them to the battlefront was: “Do not be guilty of breach of faith.” This order has been repeated in the Holy Quran and the hadith again and again, that if the enemy acts treacherously let him do so, you should never go back on your promise. There is a famous incident in the peace treaty of Hudaybiyyah, when after the settlement of the terms of the treaty, Abu Jandal, the son of the emissary of the unbelievers who had negotiated this treaty with the Muslims, came, fettered and blood-stained, rushing to the Muslim camp and crying for help. The Prophet told him “Since the terms of the treaty have been settled, we are not in a position to help you out. You should go back with your father. God will provide you with some other opportunity to escape this persecution.” The entire Muslim army was deeply touched and grieved at the sad plight of Abu Jandal and many of them were moved to tears. But when the Prophet declared that “We cannot break the agreement”, not even a single person came forward to help the unfortunate prisoner, so the unbelievers forcibly dragged him back to Makkah. This is an unparalleled example of the observance of the terms of agreement by the Muslims, and Islamic history can show many examples of a similar nature.

j. Rules About Declaration of War

It has been laid down in the Holy Quran: “If you apprehend breach of treaty from a people, then openly throw the treaty at their faces” (8:58). In this verse, Muslims have been prohibited from opening hostilities against their enemies without properly declaring war against them, unless of course, the adversary has already started aggression against them. Otherwise the Quran has clearly given the injunction to Muslims that they should intimate to their enemies that no treaty exists between them, and they are at war with them. The present day ‘inter- national law’ has also laid down that hostilities should not be started without declaration of war, but since it is a man-made rule, they are free to violate it whenever it is convenient. On the other hand, the laws for Muslims have been framed by God, hence they cannot be violated.

Conclusion:

This is a brief sketch of those rights which fourteen hundred years ago Islam gave to man, to those who were at war with each other and to the citizens of its state, which every believer regards as sacred as law. On the one hand, it refreshes and strengthens our faith in Islam when we realize that even in this modern age which makes such loud claims of progress and enlightenment, the world has not been able to produce juster and more equitable laws than those given 1400 years ago. On the other hand it hurts one’s feelings that Muslims are in possession of such a splendid and comprehensive system of law and yet they look forward for guidance to those leaders of the West who could not have dreamed of attaining those heights of truth and justice which was achieved a long time ago. Even more painful than this is the realization that throughout the world the rulers who claim to be Muslims have made disobedience to their God and the Prophet as the basis and foundation of their government. May God have mercy on them and give them the true guidance.

Beard in Islam

benefits-of-beard

Definition

The beard (Arabic: liyah) is defined as the hair which grows on the cheeks and the jaws. It includes the hair of the temples, the growth underneath the lower lip, the hair of the chin, and the hair that grows on the lower side of the jaws.

The Islamic Ruling Concerning Beards

Growing the beard is a wajib (mandatory) for all males who are capable of doing so. This has ample evidence in the Sunnah (as will be shown below) and is the unanimous opinion of the ulamaa of Islam. One should not be misled by the neglect to this sunnah by a few contemporary shaykhs, and by their providing shaky fatwas to support their action. By doing that they make people follow them into the wrong way, when the Messenger (صلى الله عليه وسلم) said:

  He who starts a good sunnah (way) will be rewarded for it, in addition to receiving rewards equal to the rewards of those who follow him into it. Whereas he who starts a bad sunnah will be burdened with it, in addition to receiving burdens equal to the burdens of those who follow him into it. [Muslim]

And he said:

  Allah does not pull the knowledge abruptly from the hearts of people, but he takes away the knowledge by taking [the lives of] the `ulamaa (true scholars). When no `ulamaa are left, people will take ignorant persons for leaders. Those will give them fatwa (religious verdicts) without knowledge. By doing this, they will stray and lead others astray as well. [Al-Bukhari]

A List of Violations

Shaving the beard results in a series of Islamic violations, as is obvious from Allah’s Book and His Messenger’s Sunnah. The following is a list (not necessarily comprehensive) of such violations:

  1. A Disobedience to Allah (سبحانهوتعالى)

Shaving the beard is a disobedience to Allah (سبحانه و تعالى). The ruler of Yemen, appointed by the Persian emperor Kisraa, sent two envoys to the Messenger (صلى الله عليه وسلم) to summon him. When they came into his presence, he noticed that they had shaved their beards and grew their moustaches. He hated to look at them (because of their odd appearance) and he said: Woe be to you, who told you to do so? They replied: “Our lord! (referring to Kisraa.)” The Messenger (صلى الله عليه وسلم) then said:

  But my Lord, may He be exalted and glorified, has commanded me to leave alone my beard and to trim my moustache. [Recorded by Ibn Jar r a-abar , and judged to be Hasan (good) by al-Albani.]
  1. A Disobedience To the Messenger (صلىاللهعليه وسلم)

Shaving the beard is a disobedience to the Messenger (صلى الله عليه وسلم). In many hadiths, the Messenger (صلى الله عليه وسلم) commanded men to leave alone their beards. These different hadiths have a similar meaning:

  Trim the moustache and save the beard. [Al-Bukhari and Muslim]

Obeying the Messenger (صلى الله عليه وسلم) in that is equivalent to obeying Allah (سبحانه و تعالى) who said (what means):

  He who obeys the Messenger has indeed obeyed Allah. [An-Nisaa 4:80]  
  1. A Deviation from the Appearance and Guidance of the Messenger (صلىاللهعليه وسلم)

Shaving the beard is a deviation from the appearance and guidance of the Messenger (صلى الله عليه وسلم). The Messenger (صلى الله عليه وسلم) used to have a large beard [Muslim]. One should strive to imitate him (صلى الله عليه وسلم) in his practices, as Allah (سبحانه و تعالى) said (what means):In the Messenger of Allah is a good example for you to follow. [Al-Ahzab 33:21] And the Messenger (صلى الله عليه وسلم) said: Verily, the best guidance is Muhammad’s guidance. [Muslim]

  1. A Deviation from the Way of Believers

Shaving the beard is a deviation from the way of believers. All the prophets (صلى الله عليه وسلم), the sahbah (Prophet’s companions), the great `ulamaa, and the righteous early Muslims of this Ummah (Nation) grew their beards. There is no report of a single one of them ever shaving his beard. Thus, this is their way, and Allah (سبحانه و تعالى) says (in the meaning):

  Whoever disobeys the Messenger after guidance has been clarified to him, and follows other than the path of the believers, We shall give to him what he deserves and broil him in hell, which is the worst abode. [An-Nisaa 4:115]  
  1. An Imitation of the Disbelievers

Shaving the beard is an imitation of the disbelievers. This has been emphasized in several hadiths of the Prophet (صلى الله عليه وسلم). For example:

  Cut the moustaches and grow your beards. Be different from the Magians (followers of a religion that dominated in Persia). [Muslim]

Cut your moustaches and leave your beards alone. Be different from the people of the scripture. [Muslim]

Be different from the Mushrikin (those who worship other than Allah (سبحانه و تعالى)); trim your moustaches and save your beards. [Al-Bukhari and Muslim]

We have been commanded to be different and distinct from the disbelievers, as in surat ul-Fatihah. Also, Allah (سبحانه و تعالى) said (what means):

  Follow not the whims of those who have no knowledge (of Islam). [Al-Jathiyah 45:18]  

And His Messenger (صلى الله عليه وسلم) said:

  Whoever imitates a people is but one of them. [Recorded by Abu Dawud, and judged to be authentic by al-Albani]
  1. Changing Allah’s Creation without Permission

The Messenger (صلى الله عليه وسلم) declared that the women who change what Allah (سبحانه و تعالى) has created (such as removing the hair from their faces or filing their teeth or tattooing their bodies) seeking by that to improve their appearance, are accursed by Allah (سبحانه و تعالى). [Al-Bukhari and Muslim]

The hadith mentioned women in particular because they normally seek to beautify themselves more than men. But the warning surely applies to both sexes, because the condition for the curse is declared, and thus the curse applies to anyone who satisfies such condition.

Shaving the beard falls under this warning, as it is much worse than the Nam (removal of facial hair) practiced by some women. It involves obeying Satan who said:

  And I shall tempt them until they change what Allah has created. [An-Nisaa 4:119]  
  1. An Imitation of Women

The beard is a major distinction between men and women. Shaving it removes this distinction, and is thus a means of imitating women. The Messenger (صلى الله عليه وسلم) said:

  Allah curses those men who imitate the women, and He curses those women who imitate the men. [Al-Bukhari]
  1. Shaving the Beard Contradicts the Pure Fitrah (Nature)

Allah’s Messenger (صلى الله عليه وسلم) mentioned ten qualities as indicative of a good, clean nature [Muslim]. Two of these qualities are to trim the moustaches and to grow the beard.

The Messenger (صلى الله عليه وسلم) also tells that every child is born with a clean, pure fitrah, which later may get deformed by the influence of the environment and the up-bringing. [Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

In the footsteps of the disbelievers, many Muslims’ fitrah is now, unfortunately, so much deformed that they seem to find a clean-shaven man more handsome and masculine than one with a beard – exactly the opposite of what the Messenger (صلى الله عليه وسلم) declared in the above hadith.

This fitrah never changes with time: Allah (سبحانه و تعالى) said (what means):

  The pure nature according to which Allah has created people. There is no change in Allah’s creation. [Ar-Room 30:30]  

For shaving their beards, some men give the strange excuse that their wives prefer them without one! As if their purpose in this life is to follow the deformed inclinations of their wives instead of the clear-cut commands of Allah (سبحانه و تعالى) and His Messenger (صلى الله عليه وسلم)!

Others claim that growing their beards results in an irritability and scratching. This cannot result from abiding by the pure fitrah, but would result (if true) from neglect of the proper cleaning and washing with wudu as instructed in the Sunnah.

What the `Ulamaa and Imams Say

All the `ulamaa of as-Salaf u- li, including the Four Imams, agreed that shaving the beard is haram (prohibited). They considered shaving it an impermissible mutilation, as has been reported about Umar bin Abdil-Aziz. They used to consider the person who shaved his beard effeminate. Many of them would not accept his witness or allow him to lead the prayers.

May Allah (سبحانه و تعالى) guide us to abide by His Deen, and to adhere to His Messenger’s Sunnah, and to be among those whom he blessed in both lives.

See also

Islamic, Spiritual and Scientific reasons for wearing a Beard

Qur’an and Hadith on Hijab

muslim-women-hijab-parda-girls-islam-quran-hadith-fatwa-ruling

Praise be to Allaah. Verses that have to do with hijab:

1 – Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):

“And tell the believing women to lower their gaze (from looking at forbidden things), and protect their private parts (from illegal sexual acts) and not to show off their adornment except only that which is apparent (like both eyes for necessity to see the way, or outer palms of hands or one eye or dress like veil, gloves, headcover, apron), and to draw their veils all over Juyoobihinna (i.e. their bodies, faces, necks and bosoms) and not to reveal their adornment except to their husbands, or their fathers, or their husband’s fathers, or their sons, or their husband’s sons, or their brothers or their brother’s sons, or their sister’s sons, or their (Muslim) women (i.e. their sisters in Islam), or the (female) slaves whom their right hands possess, or old male servants who lack vigour, or small children who have no sense of feminine sex. And let them not stamp their feet so as to reveal what they hide of their adornment. And all of you beg Allaah to forgive you all, O believers, that you may be successful” [al-Noor 24:31] 

2 – Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):

“And as for women past childbearing who do not expect wedlock, it is no sin on them if they discard their (outer) clothing in such a way as not to show their adornment. But to refrain (i.e. not to discard their outer clothing) is better for them. And Allaah is All‑Hearer, All‑Knower” [al-Noor 24:60] 

“Women past childbearing” are those who no longer menstruate, so they can no longer get pregnant or bear children. We shall see below the words of Hafsah bint Sireen and the way in which she interpreted this verse.

3 – Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):

“O Prophet! Tell your wives and your daughters and the women of the believers to draw their cloaks (veils) all over their bodies (i.e. screen themselves completely except the eyes or one eye to see the way). That will be better, that they should be known (as free respectable women) so as not to be annoyed. And Allaah is Ever Oft‑Forgiving, Most Merciful” [al-Ahzaab 33:59] 

4 – Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):

“O you who believe! Enter not the Prophet’s houses, unless permission is given to you for a meal, (and then) not (so early as) to wait for its preparation. But when you are invited, enter, and when you have taken your meal, disperse without sitting for a talk. Verily, such (behaviour) annoys the Prophet, and he is shy of (asking) you (to go); but Allaah is not shy of (telling you) the truth. And when you ask (his wives) for anything you want, ask them from behind a screen, that is purer for your hearts and for their hearts. And it is not (right) for you that you should annoy Allaah’s Messenger, nor that you should ever marry his wives after him (his death). Verily, with Allaah that shall be an enormity” [al-Ahzaab 33:53] 

With regard to the Ahaadeeth: 

1 – It was narrated from Safiyyah bint Shaybah that ‘Aa’ishah (may Allaah be pleased with her) used to say: When these words were revealed–

and to draw their veils all over Juyoobihinna (i.e. their bodies, faces, necks and bosoms)

– they took their izaars (a kind of garment) and tore them from the edges and covered their faces with them. Narrated by al-Bukhaari, 4481. The following version was narrated by Abu Dawood (4102): May Allaah have mercy on the Muhaajir women. When Allaah revealed the words

and to draw their veils all over Juyoobihinna (i.e. their bodies, faces, necks and bosoms)”,

they tore the thickest of their aprons (a kind of garment) and covered their faces with them. Shaykh Muhammad al-Ameen al-Shanqeeti (may Allaah have mercy on him) said: This hadeeth clearly states that what the Sahaabi women mentioned here understood from this verse –

and to draw their veils all over Juyoobihinna (i.e. their bodies, faces, necks and bosoms)

– was that they were to cover their faces, and that they tore their garments and covered their faces with them, in obedience to the command of Allaah in the verse where He said

and to draw their veils all over Juyoobihinna (i.e. their bodies, faces, necks and bosoms)

which meant covering their faces. Thus the fair-minded person will understand that woman’s observing hijab and covering her face in front of men is established in the saheeh Sunnah that explains the Book of Allaah. ‘Aa’ishah (may Allaah be pleased with her) praised those women for hastening to follow the command of Allaah given in His Book. It is known that their understanding of the words

and to draw their veils all over Juyoobihinna (i.e. their bodies, faces, necks and bosoms)

as meaning covering the face came from the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), because he was there and they asked him about everything that they did not understand about their religion. And Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):

“And We have also sent down unto you (O Muhammad) the Dhikr [reminder and the advice (i.e. the Qur’aan)], that you may explain clearly to men what is sent down to them, and that they may give thought” [al-Nahl 16:44]

Ibn Hajar said in Fath al-Baari: There is a report of Ibn Abi Haatim via ‘Abd-Allaah ibn ‘Uthmaan ibn Khaytham from Safiyyah that explains that. This report says: We mentioned the women of Quraysh and their virtues in the presence of ‘Aa’ishah and she said: “The women of Quraysh are good, but by Allaah I have never seen any better than the women of the Ansaar, or any who believed the Book of Allaah more strongly or had more faith in the Revelation. When Soorat al-Noor was revealed –

and to draw their veils all over Juyoobihinna (i.e. their bodies, faces, necks and bosoms)

– their menfolk came to them and recited to them what had been revealed, and there was not one woman among them who did not go to her apron, and the following morning they prayed wrapped up as if there were crows on their heads. It was also narrated clearly in the report of al-Bukhaari narrated above, where we see ‘Aa’ishah (may Allaah be pleased with her), who was so knowledgeable and pious, praising them in this manner and stating that she had never seen any women who believed the Book of Allaah more strongly or had more faith in the Revelation. This clearly indicates that they understood from this verse –

and to draw their veils all over Juyoobihinna (i.e. their bodies, faces, necks and bosoms)

– that it was obligatory to cover their faces and that this stemmed from their belief in the Book of Allaah and their faith in the Revelation. It also indicates that women’s observing hijab in front of men and covering their faces is an act of belief in the Book of Allaah and faith in the Revelation. It is very strange indeed that some of those who claim to have knowledge say that there is nothing in the Qur’aan or Sunnah that says that women have to cover their faces in front of non-mahram men, even though the Sahaabi women did that in obedience to the command of Allaah in His Book, out of faith in the Revelation, and that this meaning is also firmly entrenched in the Sunnah, as in the report from al-Bukhaari quoted above. This is among the strongest evidence that all Muslim women are obliged to observe hijab. Adwa’ al-Bayaan, 6/594-595.

2 – It was narrated from ‘Aa’ishah that the wives of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to go out at night to al-Manaasi’ (well known places in the direction of al-Baqee’) to relieve themselves and ‘Umar used to say to the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him),

“Let your wives be veiled.”

But the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) did not do that. Then one night Sawdah bint Zam’ah, the wife of the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), went out at ‘Isha’ time and she was a tall woman. ‘Umar called out to her: “We have recognized you, O Sawdah!” hoping that hijab would be revealed, then Allaah revealed the verse of hijab. Narrated by al-Bukhaari, 146; Muslim, 2170. 

3 – It was narrated from Ibn Shihaab that Anas said: I am the most knowledgeable of people about hijab. Ubayy ibn Ka’b used to ask me about it. When the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) married Zaynab bint Jahsh, whom he married in Madeenah, he invited the people to a meal after the sun had risen. The Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) sat down and some men sat around him after the people had left, until the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) stood up and walked a while, and I walked with him, until he reached the door of ‘Aa’ishah’s apartment. Then he thought that they had left so he went back and I went back with him, and they were still sitting there. He went back again, and I went with him, until he reached the door of ‘Aa’ishah’s apartment, then he came back and I came back with him, and they had left. Then he drew a curtain between me and him, and the verse of hijab was revealed. Al-Bukhaari, 5149; Muslim, 1428. 

4 – It was narrated from ‘Urwah that ‘Aa’ishah said:

“The Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to pray Fajr and the believing women would attend (the prayer) with him, wrapped in their aprons, then they would go back to their houses and no one would recognize them.”

Narrated by al-Bukhaari, 365; Muslim, 645. 

5 – It was narrated that ‘Aa’ishah (may Allaah be pleased with her) said:

“The riders used to pass by us when we were with the Messenger of Allaah (S) in ihraam, and when they drew near to us we would lower our jilbabs from our heads over our faces, then when they had passed we would uncover them again.” 

Narrated by Abu Dawood, 1833; Ibn Maajah, 2935; classed as saheeh by Ibn Khuzaymah (4,203) and by al-Albaani in Kitaab Jilbaab al-Mar’ah al-Muslimah.

6 – It was narrated that Asma’ bint Abi Bakr said:

We used to cover our faces in front of men.

Narrated by Ibn Khuzaymah, 4/203; al-Haakim, 1/624. He classed it as saheeh and al-Dhahabi agreed with him. It was also classed as saheeh by al-Albaani in Jilbaab al-Mar’ah al-Muslimah.

7 – It was narrated that ‘Aasim al-Ahwaal said: We used to enter upon Hafsah bint Sireen who had put her jilbab thus and covered her face with it, and we would say to her: May Allaah have mercy on you. Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):

“And as for women past childbearing who do not expect wedlock, it is no sin on them if they discard their (outer) clothing in such a way as not to show their adornment” [al-Noor 24:60].

And she would say to us: What comes after that? We would say: “But to refrain (i.e. not to discard their outer clothing) is better for them”. And she would say: That is confirming the idea of hijab. Narrated by al-Bayhaqi, 7/93.

Correct Hijaab   Shaykh al-Albaani (may Allaah have mercy on him) said: The conditions of hijaab:

Firstly:   (It should cover all the body apart from whatever has been exempted). Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):  

“O Prophet! Tell your wives and your daughters and the women of the believers to draw their cloaks (veils) all over their bodies (i.e. screen themselves completely except the eyes or one eye to see the way). That will be better, that they should be known (as free respectable women) so as not to be annoyed. And Allaah is Ever Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful.”

  This aayah clearly states that it is obligatory to cover all of a woman’s beauty and adornments and not to display any part of that before non-mahram men (“strangers”) except for whatever appears unintentionally, in which case there will be no sin on them if they hasten to cover it up. Al-Haafiz ibn Katheer said in his Tafseer:

This means that they should not display any part of their adornment to non-mahrams, apart from that which it is impossible to conceal. Ibn Mas’ood said: such as the cloak and robe, i.e., what the women of the Arabs used to wear, an outer garment which covered whatever the woman was wearing, except for whatever appeared from beneath the outer garment. There is no sin on a woman with regard to this because it is impossible to conceal it.

Secondly   (it should not be an adornment in and of itself). Allaah says (interpretation of the meaning):  

“… and not to show off their adornment…” [al-Noor 24:31].

The general meaning of this phrase includes the outer garment, because if it is decorated it will attract men’s attention to her. This is supported by the aayah in Soorat al-Ahzaab (interpretation of the meaning):

“And stay in your houses, and do not display yourselves like that of the times of ignorance” [al-Ahzaab 33:33].

It is also supported by the hadeeth in which the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said:

“There are three, do not ask me about them: a man who leaves the jamaa’ah, disobeys his leader and dies disobedient; a female or male slave who runs away then dies; and a woman whose husband is absent and left her with everything she needs, and after he left she made a wanton display of herself. Do not ask about them.”

(Narrated by al-Haakim, 1/119; Ahmad, 6/19; from the hadeeth of Faddaalah bint ‘Ubayd. Its isnaad is saheeh and it is in al-Adab al-Mufrad).

Thirdly: (It should be thick and not transparent or “see-thru”) – because it cannot cover properly otherwise. Transparent or see-thru clothing makes a woman more tempting and beautiful. Concerning this the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said:

“During the last days of my ummah there will be women who are clothed but naked, with something on their heads like the humps of camels. Curse them, for they are cursed.”

Another hadeeth adds:

“They will not enter Paradise or even smell its fragrance, although its fragrance can be detected from such and such a distance.”

(Narrated by Muslim from the report of Abu Hurayrah).

Ibn ‘Abd al-Barr said: what the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) meant was women who wear clothes made of light fabric which describes and does not cover. They are clothed in name but naked in reality. Transmitted by al-Suyooti in Tanweer al-Hawaalik, 3/103.

Fourthly:   (It should be loose, not tight so that it describes any part of the body).

The purpose of clothing is to prevent fitnah (temptation), and this can only be achieved if clothes are wide and loose. Tight clothes, even if they conceal the colour of the skin, still describe the size and shape of the body or part of it, and create a vivid image in the minds of men. The corruption or invitation to corruption that is inherent in that is quite obvious. So the clothes must be wide. Usaamah ibn Zayd said: “The Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) gave me a thick Egyptian garment that was one of the gifts given to him by Duhyat al-Kalbi, and I gave it to my wife to wear. He said, ‘Why do I not see you wearing that Egyptian garment?’ I said, ‘I gave it to my wife to wear.’ He said, ‘Tell her to wear a gown underneath it, for I am afraid that it may describe the size of her bones.’” (Narrated by al-Diyaa’ al-Maqdisi in al-Ahaadeeth al-Mukhtaarah, 1/442, and by Ahmad and al-Bayhaqi, with a hasan isnaad).

Fifthly:   (It should not be perfumed with bakhoor or fragrance)

There are many ahaadeeth which forbid women to wear perfume when they go out of their houses. We will quote here some of those which have saheeh isnaads: Abu Moosa al-Ash’ari said: the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said:

“Any woman who puts on perfume then passes by people so that they can smell her fragrance, is an adulteress.”

Zaynab al-Thaqafiyyah reported that the Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said:

“If any one of you (women) goes out to the mosque, let her not touch any perfume.”

Abu Hurayrah said: the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said:

“Any woman who has scented herself with bakhoor (incense), let her not attend ‘Ishaa’ prayers with us.”

Moosa ibn Yassaar said that a woman passed by Abu Hurayrah and her scent was overpowering. He said, “O female slave of al-Jabbaar, are you going to the mosque?” She said, “Yes,” He said, “And have you put on perfume because of that?” She said, “Yes.” He said, “Go back and wash yourself, for I heard the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) say:

‘If a woman comes out to the mosque and her fragrance is overpowering, Allaah will not accept any prayer from her until she goes home and washes herself.’”

These ahaadeeth are general in implication. Just as the prohibition covers perfume applied to the body, it also covers perfume applied to the clothes, especially in the third hadeeth, where bakhoor (incense) is mentioned, because incense is used specifically to perfume the clothes.

The reason for this prohibition is quite clear, which is that women’s fragrance may cause undue provocation of desires. The scholars also included other things under this heading of things to be avoided by women who want to go to the mosque, such as beautiful clothes, jewellery that can be seen, excessive adornments and mingling with men. See Fath al-Baari, 2/279.

Ibn Daqeeq al-‘Eed said: This indicates that it is forbidden for a woman who wants to go to the mosque to wear perfume, because this causes provocation of men’s desires. This was reported by al-Manaawi in Fayd al-Qadeer, in the commentary on the first hadeeth of Abu Hurayrah quoted above.

Sixthly:   (It should not resemble the clothing of men) It was reported in the saheeh ahaadeeth that a woman who imitates men in dress or in other ways is cursed. There follow some of the ahaadeeth that we know: Abu Hurayrah said:

“The Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) cursed the man who wears women’s clothes, and the woman who wears men’s clothes.”

‘Abd-Allaah ibn ‘Amr said: I heard the Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) say:

‘They are not part of us, the women who imitate men and the men who imitate women.’”

Ibn ‘Abbaas said: “The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) cursed effeminate men and masculine women. He said, ‘Throw them out of your houses.’” He said: “The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) expelled So and so, and ‘Umar expelled So and so.” According to another version: “The Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) cursed men who imitate women and women who imitate men.” ‘Abd-Allaah ibn ‘Amr said: “The Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said:

‘There are three who will not enter Paradise and Allaah will not even look at them on the Day of Resurrection: one who disobeys his parents, a woman who imitates men, and the duyooth (cuckold, weak man who feels no jealousy over his womenfolk).”

Ibn Abi Maleekah – whose name was ‘Abd-Allaah ibn ‘Ubayd-Allaah – said: “It was said to ‘Aa’ishah (may Allaah be pleased with her), ‘What if a woman wears (men’s) sandals?’ She said: ‘The Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) cursed women who act like men.’”

These ahaadeeth clearly indicate that it is forbidden for women to imitate men and vice versa, This usually includes dress and other matters, apart from the first hadeeth quoted above, which refers to dress only.

Abu Dawood said, in Masaa’il al-Imaam Ahmad (p. 261): “I heard Ahmad being asked about a man who dresses his slave woman in a tunic. He said, ‘Do not clothe her in men’s garments, do not make her look like a man.” Abu Dawood said: “I said to Ahmad, Can he give her bachelor sandals to wear? He said, No, unless she wears them to do wudoo’. I said, What about for beauty? He said, No. I said, Can he cut her hair short? He said, No.”

Seventhly:   (It should not resemble the dress of kaafir women).

It is stated in sharee’ah that Muslims, men and women alike, should not resemble or imitate the kuffaar with regard to worship, festivals or clothing that is specific to them. This is an important Islamic principle which nowadays, unfortunately, is neglected by many Muslims, even those who care about religion and calling others to Islam. This is due either to ignorance of their religion, or because they are following their own whims and desires, or because of deviation, combined with modern customs and imitation of kaafir Europe. This was one of the causes of the Muslims’ decline and weakness, which enabled the foreigners to overwhelm and colonize them.

“…Verily, Allaah will not change the condition of a people as long as they do not change their state themselves …” [al-Ra’d 13:11 – interpretation of the meaning].

If only they knew. It should be known that there is a great deal of saheeh evidence for these important rules in the Qur’aan and Sunnah, and that the evidence in the Qur’aan is elaborated upon in the Sunnah, as is always the case.

Eighthly:   (It should not be a garment of fame and vanity). Ibn ‘Umar (may Allaah be pleased with him) said: “The Messenger of Allaah (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said:

‘Whoever wears a garment of fame and vanity in this world, Allaah will clothe him in a garment of humiliation on the Day of Resurrection, then He will cause Fire to flame up around him.’”

(Hijaab al-Mar’ah al-Muslimah, p. 54-67).

And Allaah knows best.

Concept of Hell in Islam

islam-quran-hadith-hell-jahannum

Hell is the abode which Allah (swt) has prepared for those who do not believe in Him (swt), those who rebel against His (swt) laws and disbelieve in His Messengers. It is the punishment for His (swt) enemies, the prison for evildoers.

It is the ultimate humiliation and loss; there is nothing worse:

“Our Lord! Verily, whom You admit to the Fire, indeed, You have disgraced him, and never will the Dhaalimoon [polytheists and wrongdoers] find any helpers” (3:192)

“Know they not that whoever opposes and shows hostility to Allah and His Messenger, certainly for him will be the fire of Hell to abide therein? That is extreme disgrace”. (9:63)

“The losers are those who will lose themselves and their families on the Day of Resurrection. Verily, that will be a manifest loss!” (39:15)

How could Hell be other than we have described, when it is full of utterly indescribable torment, pain and grief? It is eternal and its inhabitants will remain there forever. Allah (swt) has condemned them and their place in the Fire:

“Evil indeed it [Hell] is as an abode and as a place to dwell” (25:66)

“This is so! And for the Tagheen [transgressors] – will be an evil final return – Hell! Where they will burn, and worst [indeed] is that place to rest!” (38:55-6)

Paradise and Hell Have Already Been Created

  At-Tahhaawi said, in his book on al-‘Aqeedah al-Salafiyyah (correct belief in accordance with that of the early generations of Islam) that is known as al-‘Aqeedah al-Tahhaawiyyah.

“Paradise and Hell have already been created. They will never come to an end or cease to exist. Allah (swt) created Paradise and Hell before the rest of creation, and He (swt) created inhabitants for each of them. Whoever He (swt) wishes (will enter) Paradise by His grace and mercy, and whoever He (swt) wishes (will enter Hell) as a result of His (swt) justice. Every person will behave according to that for which he was created, and his destiny will be that for which he was created; good deeds and evil deeds are foreordained for all men”.

Muhammad ibn Muhammad ibn Abul-‘Izz al-Hanafi remarked, in his commentary on this text:

“With regard to his saying that Paradise and Hell have already been created, Ahl as-Sunnah agree that Paradise and Hell have been created and are in existence at the present moment. Ahlus-Sunnah continued to hold this view, until some odd ideas of the Mu’tazilah and Qaadariyyah came along, which denied that. These groups said: “Allah will create them (ie Paradise and Hell) on the Day of Resurrection.” They said this because of their false arguments by means of which they seek to improve regulations on what Allah (swt) should do; (they say) it befits Allah (swt) to do this, or it does not befit Allah (swt) to do that. They compare Him to His creation and their actions. This is a kind of anthropomorphism with regard to deeds; they have allowed the ideas of Jahmiyyah (a sect of Mu’tazilah named after the deviant, Jahm ibn Safwan) to creep into their thinking, and have become mu’attalah (those who deny that Allah can see). They said, “It does not make sense for Paradise to be created before the time of reward, because it will not be used or inhabited for a very long time. They rejected the aayaat and reports that contradict these false notions they seek to project onto Allah (swt). They misinterpreted the texts and accused those who disagreed with them of going astray and concocting bid’ah”.

Proofs from the Qur’an and Hadeeth in support of this are, for example:

“Race with one another in hastening towards forgiveness from your Lord, and Paradise the width whereof is as the width of the heaven and the earth, prepared for those who believe in Allah and His Messengers. That is the Grace of Allah, which He bestows on whom He is pleased with. And Allah is the Owner of Great Bounty”. (57:21) “…for Paradise as wide as are the heavens and the earth, prepared for al-Muttaqun”(3:133) “And fear the fire, which is prepared for the disbelievers” (3:131)

“And indeed he (Muhammad) saw him (Jibreel) at a second descent (ie another time), near Sidrat al-Muntahaa (lote tree of the utmost boundary (beyond which none can pass), near it is the Paradise of Abode” (53:13-15)

The Prophet (saw) saw Sidrat al-Muntahaa, a tree in Heaven, and near it, Paradise, as is mention in al-Bukhaari, and Muslim in the hadith of Anas (ra). At the end of this narrative of al-Israa, the Prophet (saw) said, “Then Jibreel brought me to Sidrat al-Muntahaa which was veiled in colours indescribable. Then I entered Paradise, and its lights were of pearls and its soil was musk”.

Muslim, Abu Dawud and Imaam Ahmad report from Abu Hurayrah (ra) that the Messenger (saw) said, “When Allah (swt) created Paradise and Hell, He sent Jibreel to Paradise, saying “Go and look at it and at what I have prepared therein for its inhabitants”. So he went and looked at it and at what Allah had prepared therein for its inhabitants…. then He sent him to Hellfire saying, “Go and look at it and what I have prepared therein for its inhabitants” So he looked at it and saw that it was in layers, one above the other….”

Muslim reports from Aishah (ra) that there was a solar eclipse in the time of the Messenger (saw) and he said, “Whilst I was standing here I saw everything that you have been promised, I even saw myself picking some of the fruits of Paradise, when you saw me stepping forward. And I saw Hellfire, parts of it consuming other parts, when you saw me stepping backward”.

al-Bukhaari and Muslim report from Ibn ‘Abbas the same incident, “I saw Paradise and I tried to take a bunch of its fruit. If I had managed to do so, you would have eaten from it until the end of time. And I saw the Fire of Hell, and I have never seen anything so horrific or terrifying. I saw that the majority of its inhabitants are women.”

Muslim also reports from Anas that the Prophet (Saw) said, “By the One in Whose Hand is my soul, if you had seen what I saw, you would laugh little and cry much.” They said, “What did you see, O Messenger of Allah?”, He said, “I saw Paradise and Hell”.

The Prophet (saw) also ascended into jannah on the night of Mi’raj in his ‘Isra (night journey): for example

“…I saw four rivers flowing out from beneath Sidrat al-Muntahaa, two visible and two hidden.” (Muslim, Kitaab al-Imaan, Baab al-‘Israa, 1/150, no.164) * “Whilst I was walking in Paradise I saw a river whose banks were domes of hollow pearls and I asked, “What is this, O Jibreel?” He said, “This is al-Kawthar which your Rabb has given to you”. (from Anas ibn Maalik, Sahih al-Bukhaari, Kitaab ar-Riqaaq, Baab fil-Hawd, Fath al-Baari, 11/464)

* al-Bukhaari and Muslim report from Jaabir that the Messenger of Allah said, “I entered Paradise where I saw ar-Rumaysa, the wife of Abu Talhah. And I heard footsteps and asked, “Who is that?” He (Jibreel) said, “That is Bilaal”. And I saw a palace with women in its courtyard. I asked, “Whose is this?” They said, It is for ‘Umar ibn al-Khattab” (Mishkaat al-Masaabih, 3/226)

Imaam Ahmed, Ibn Hibbaan and al-Haakim report from Abu Hurayrah that the Prophet (saw) said, “The children of the believers are in Paradise, being cared for by Ibraahim (as)[and in the narration of Abu Nu’aym, ad-Dawylami, and Ibn Asakir it adds- “and Sarah, until they give them back to their parents on the day of Resurrection”]

al-Bukhaari and Muslim also report from ‘Abdullaah ibn ‘Umar (ra) that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “When anyone of you dies, he will be shown his position morning and evening. If he is one of the people of Paradise then he will be one of the people of Paradise, and if he is one of the people of Hell, then he will be one of the people of Hell, and he will be told, “This is your position, until Allah (swt) resurrects you on the Day of Resurrection”.

According to al-Muwatta of Imaam Maalik and as-Sunaan, Abu Dawood, “Ka’b ibn Maalik said the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “Verily the soul of the believer is a bird hanging on to the trees of Paradise, until Allah Swt returns it to its body on the day of Resurrection”

This makes it clear that souls will enter Paradise before the Day of Resurrection.

As for the specious arguments of those who say that Hell has not been created yet, they say: If it was already created now, then it would of necessity have to come to an end of the Day of Resurrection and everyone in it would have to perish because Allah says:“Everything will perish save His Face” (28:88) and “Everyone shall taste death..”(3:185) The response to this is: If you mean that Paradise does not exist until the Trumpet is blown and people are resurrected from their graves, then this is incorrect and is refuted by the evidence quoted above and other proofs which we have not mentioned here. If you mean that Allah (swt) has not yet completed the creation of everything that He will prepare for the inhabitants of Paradise and that He is still creating more and more things in it, and that when the believers enter Paradise, Allah (swt) will create even more things in it, then this is true and cannot be refuted, and the evidence that you give can only mean this, but when you use the aayah – “Everything will perish save His Face” – as evidence, your problem is that you misinterpret this aayah. Using it to prove that Paradise and Hell do not yet exist is like your colleagues using it to prove that they will both be destroyed and their inhabitants will all perish! You and your scholars did not understand the aayah properly; only the leaders (great scholars) of Islaam have understood it properly. They say that “everything” for which Allah (swt) has decreed destruction and oblivion “will perish” but Paradise and Hell have been created to last forever and never pass away, as has the Throne, which forms the roof of Paradise.

“It was suggested that it meant that everything would perish except His dominion, or whatever was done for His sake. Another suggestion was that when Allah (swt) revealed the word: “Whatever is on it will perish” – the angels said, “The people of earth are doomed”, and hoped that they would remain. Allah said that the people of heaven and earth would perish and said, “And invoke not any other ilaah along with Allah, Laa ilaaha illaa Huwaa. Everything will perish save His Face” (28:88) because He is the Living and does not die. The angels realise that they too were destined to die. Their words should be taken in the light of and reconciled with other clear and unambiguous reports that prove that both Paradise and Hell are eternal”.

(Sharh at-Tahaawiyyah, p.479, see also Siddeeq Hasan Khan, Yaqadhah ula al-‘i’tibaar, p. 37 and ‘Aqeedah as-Safarini 2/230)

The Keepers of Hell

  Standing over Hell are MIGHTY and STERN angels who never disobey Allah subhaanahu wa ta’ala Who has created them. They do whatever He commands them, as Allah subhaanahu wa ta’ala says:

“O you who believe! Save yourselves and your families from a Fire whose fuel is men and stones, over which are [appointed] angels stern [and] severe, who flinch not [from executing] the Commands they receive from Allah, but do [precisely what] they are commanded.” (66:6)

Their number is nineteen as Allah (swt) says:

“Soon I will cast him into Hellfire. And what will explain to you what Hellfire is? Naught does it permit to endure, and naught does it leave alone! Darkening and changing the colour of man! Over it are nineteen [angels as guardians and keepers of Hell]” (74:26-30)

This number was a challenge to the kuffaar who thought that they would easily overcome such a small number, but they did not realise that one of these angels has the strength to confront the whole of mankind on his own. For this reason, Allah (swt) said in the next aayah:

“And We have set none but angels as guardians of the Fire, and We have fixed their numbers [19] only as a trial for the disbelievers..” (74:31)

Ibn Rajab said, “What is known and well-established among the earlier and later generations (as-Salaf wal-Khalaf) is that the trial came about when the number of angels was mentioned and the kuffaar thought that it was possible to kill them. They thought that they would be able to fight and resist them. They did not know that humankind in its entireity would not be able to resist even ONE of them.” (at-Takhweef min an-Naar, p.174)

These angels are the ones whom Allah subhaanahu wa ta’ala called the guardians of Hell:

“Those in the Fire will say to the keepers [angels] of Hell: “Call upon your Rabb to lighten for us the torment for a day!” (40:49)

The Location of Hell

  The scholars differ as to where Hell is located at present. Some say that it is in the lower earth, other say that it is in the heavens, and yet others refrain from discussing the matter at all. This last group is correct, because there are no sound and clear reports that define the location of Hell. One of those who prefer not to discuss the matter at all is al-Haafidh as-Suyuti who said, “Do not discuss Hell, i.e. do not discuss where it is located, for none knows this except Allah (swt) and I know of no hadeeth that I could rely on with regard to this issue”. (Siddiq Hasan Khan, Yaqazah uli al-I’tibar, p.47)

Sheikh Waliullaah ad-Dahlawee says in, his ‘Aqeedah, “There is no clear text which states their location (of Paradise and Hell). They are wherever Allah (swt) wishes them to be, and we cannot comprehend all the universes created by Allah (swt)” (ibid, p.47). Siddeeq Hasan Khan says, commenting on these words, “I say, that is the best and most cautious of opinions, inshaa’Allah” (ibid).

The Vast Extent of Hell

  Hell is huge and vast and immensely deep, as is proven by several things:

(1) Those who will enter Hell are innumerable, yet one of them will be so huge that his molars will be as big as Mount Uhud, and the distance between his shoulders will be equivalent to three days walking. Nevertheless, Hell will accommodate the huge number of Kuffaar and evildoers who have existed throughout history, in spite of their huge size, and there will still be room for more, as Allah says in the Qur’an:

“On the Day when We will say to Hell: “Are you filled?” It will say: “Are there any more to come?” (50:30)

The Fire of Hell is like a mill to which are brought thousands upon thousands of tons of grain, which it grinds tirelessly until it is all done, then waits for more. In the hadith that describes the debate between Paradise and Hell, it says that Allah (swt) said to Hell, “You are My Punishment; I will punish in you whomsoever I will”. Both Paradise and Hell will be filled, but Hell will not be filled until Allah (swt) places His foot in it and it will say, “Enough, enough!”. Then it will be filled and its different parts will come closer to one another. Allah (swt) will not wrong any one of His Creation. Reported by al-Bukhaari and Muslim from Abu Hurayrah (ra) (Jaami’ al-Usool, 10/544). [See the narration from Anas in al-Bukhaari, Muslim and Mishkaat ul-Masaabeeh, 3/109 with a similar meaning].

(2) Another indication of its vast depth is the fact that a stone thrown from the top of Hell takes a very long time to reach the bottom. Muslim reports that Abu Hurayrah (ra) said:

“We were with the Messenger of Allah (saw) and we heard the sound of something falling. The Prophet (saw) said, “Do you know what that was?” We said, “Allah and His Messenger know best”. He said, “That was a stone that was thrown into Hell seventy years ago and it was falling through Hell until now“. (Muslim, Kitaab al-Jannah, Baab fi shiddat haar an-naar, 4/2184 no. 2844)

Haakim reports from Abu Hurayrah, and Tabaraani from Mu’aadh and Abu Umamah (ra) that the Prophet (Saw) said, “If there was a huge stone as big as seven khalifaat stones, and it was thrown from the edge of Hell it would fly through it for seventy years before it reached the bottom”. (Saheeh al-Jaami’ as-Sagheer, 5/58, no. 5124, Its isnaad is saheeh).

(3) The great number of angels who will bring Hell forth on the Day of Resurrection.

The Messenger (saw) described how Hell will be brought forth on the Day of Resurrection, concerning which Allah (swt) said,

“And Hell will be brought near that Day”. (89:23)

The Prophet (saw) said,

“Hell will be brought forth that Day by means of seventy thousand ropes, each of which will be held by seventy thousand angels.” (reported by Muslim from ‘Abdullaah ibn Mas’ud, 4/2184 no.2842)

We can only image the vastness of this terrifying creation that requires such a huge number of strong and powerful angels whose strength is known only to Allah!

(4) Another indication of the vastness of Hell is the fact that two great creations like the sun and moon will be two rolled-up bulls in Hell. at-Tahhaawee reports, in Mishkil al-Aathaar, that Salamah ibn ‘Abdur-Rahman said, “Abu Hurayrah told us that the Prophet (saw) said:

“The sun and moon will be two rolled-up bulls in Hell on the Day of Resurrection” al-Bayhaqi also reported this in “al-Ba’th wal-Nushur”, as did al-Bazzaar, al-Isma’ili and al-Khattaabi, with an isnaad that is saheeh according to the conditions of al-Bukhaari, who reported in al-Saheeh al-Mukhtasar, with the wording “The sun and moon will be rolled up in Hell of the day of Resurrection”. (Sheikh Naasir ud-Deen al-Albaani narrated this hadeeth in Silsilah al-ahadeeth as-Saheehah, 1/32, hadith no:124)

The Levels of Hell

  There are variations in the degrees of heat in Hell, and in the levels of punishment which Allah (swt) has prepared for its inhabitants; there is not just one level.

As Allah says:

“Verily the hypocrites will be in the lowest depths [grade] of the Fire” (4:145)

It is said that both Paradise and Hell have different levels; the lower the level in Hell, the greater the intensity of the heat. The hypocrites will suffer the worst punishment, and so they will be in the lowest level of Hell.

Allah (swt) refers to the levels of Paradise and Hell in the Qur’an:

“For all there will be degrees [or ranks] according to what they did” (6:132)

“Is then one who follows [seeks] the good pleasure of Allah like the one who draws on himself the Wrath of Allah? His abode is Hell – and worst, indeed, is that destination! They are in varying grades with Allah, and Allah is All-Seer of what they do”. (3:162-3)

‘Abdur-Rahmaan ibn Zayd ibn Aslam said, “The levels of paradise go up and the levels of Hell go down” [Ibn Rajab, at-Takhweef min an-Naar, p.5]. It was reported from some of the Salaf that the sinners amongst the monotheists who enter Hell would be in the first level, the Jews would be in the second level, the Christians in the third level, the Sabians in the fourth level, the Magians in the fifth level, the polytheist Arabs in the sixth level and the hypocrites in the seventh level (1) Some books give names to these levels: the first is called Jahanam, the second Ladhaa, the third al-Hutamah, the fourth as-Sa’eer, the fifth Saqar, the sixth al-Jaheem, and the seventh al-Hawiyah.

There is no proof for this division of the inhabitants of Hell or the names that have been attributed to the various levels. The truth is that all of these names – Jahanam, Ladhaa, al-Hutamah, etc – are alternative names by which Hell in its entirety is known, and they are not applied to one part or another of it. It is also known that people will be placed in different levels of Hell according to the extent of their kufr and sins.

Footnotes

(1) If this division is based on our understanding of the texts that indicate the evil of the various groups, then it needs to be revised, for the Magians who worship fire are no less sinners than the Arab polytheists. It is better not to engage in speculation about matters that were not discussed in the nusoos (texts).

The Gates of Hell

  Allah has told us that Hell has seven gates, as He (swt) said:

“And surely, Hell is the promised place for them all. It [Hell] has seven gates, for each of these gates is a [special] class [of sinners] assigned”. (15:43-44)

Ibn Katheer commenting on this aayah, said: “This means that each gate has been allotted its share of the followers of Iblees who will enter it, and the will not be able to avoid it. May Allah (swt) protect us from it. Each will enter a gate according to his deeds, and will be assigned to a level of Hell according to his deeds.”

It was reported from ‘Ali ibn Abi Taalib (ra) that he said, during a khutbah (sermon): “The gates of Hell are such and-such”. Abu Harun said, “They are in layers, one above the other”. It is reported that he also said, “The gates of Hell number seven, one above the other. The first will be filled, then the second, then the third, until all of them are filled.” (Tafseer Ibn Katheer, 4/162)

When the disbelievers come to Hell, its gates will be opened, and they will enter it, to remain there forever:

“And those who disbelieved will be driven to Hell in groups, till, when they reach it, the gates thereof will be opened [suddenly like a prison at the arrival of the prisoners]. And its keepers will say, “Did not the Messengers come to you from yourselves – reciting to you the Verses of your Rabb, and warning you of the Meeting of this Day of yours”. They will say, “Yes” but the Word of torment has been justified against the disbelievers”. (39:71)

After they are admitted, they will be told:

“Enter you the gates of Hell, to abide therein. And [indeed] what an evil abode of the arrogant!” (39:72)

These gates will be shut upon the evildoers, and they will have no hope of ever escaping from them after that, as Allah (swt) says, “But those who reject Our Signs, they are the [unhappy] Companions of the Left Hand. On them will be Fire vaulted over [all round].” (90:19-20)

Ibn ‘Abbaas said, “vaulted” (literally: “shut over them”) means that the gates will be locked”. al-Mujaahid pointed out that the word used (mu’sadah) is the word used in the dialect of Quraysh to mean “locked” or shut” (Tafseer Ibn Katheer 7/298)

In the Qur’an Allah (swt) says:

“Woe to every [kind of] scandalmonger and backbiter, who piles up wealth and lays it by. Thinking that his wealth would make him last forever! By no means! He will be sure to be thrown into that which Breaks to Pieces. And what will explain to you that which breaks to pieces? The Fire of [the wrath of] Allah, kindled [to a blaze], which mounts [right] to the heart. It shall be made into a vault over them, in columns outstretched.” (104:1-9)

Allah (swt) states that the gates of Hell will be locked behind them. Ibn Abbaas said, “In columns outstretched” means that the gates will be stretched out”. ‘Atiyah said, “It is a pillar of iron“. Muqaatil said, “The gates will be closed firmly behind them and locked with a bolt of iron, so that the pain and heat will be intensified. The expression “stretched forth” applies to the “pillar”, meaning that the bolts with which the gates are locked will be very long, because a long bolt is stronger than a short one” (Ibn Rajab, at-Takhweef min an-Naar, p.61)

The gates of Hell may be opened and closed before the Day of Judgement. The Prophet (Saw) told us that the gates of Hell are locked during the month of Ramadhan. at-Tirmidhi reported that Abu Hurayrah said the Prophet (saw) said: “When the first night of Ramadhan comes, the Shayaateen and evil jinns are chained up. The gates of Hell are closed and not one of them is opened. The gates of Paradise are opened and not one of them is closed.” (Ibid, p.66)

Fuel of Hell

  Stones and the rebellious disbelievers are the fuel of Hell, as Allah says:

“O you who believe! Save yourselves and your families from a Fire whose fuel is men and stones!” (66:6)

“…then fear the Fire [hell] whose fuel is men and stones, prepared for the disbelievers” (2:24)

What is meant by the people who will be fuel for the Fire is the disbelievers and polytheists. As for the type of stone that will fuel the Fire, Allah (swt) knows best what it really is. Some of the Salaf thought that this stone was brimstone or sulphur. ‘Abdullaah ibn Mas’oud said, “It is a stone of sulphur which Allah (swt) created in the first heaven the day He created the heavens and earth and prepared it for the disbelievers”. This was reported by Ibn Jareer, Ibn Abi Haatim and Haakim in al-Mustadrak. Ibn ‘Abbaas, Mujaahid and Ibn Juryayj were also of this opinion. (Tafseer Ibn Katheer, 1/107)

If this opinion was based on something that the Prophet (saw) had said then we could accept it without hesitation or argument. If it is the matter of ijtihaad, based on knowledge of the nature and qualities of stones, then we cannot accept it without question. There may be other stones that are superior to sulphur in strength and flammability. The first Muslims saw that sulphur has qualities that do not exist in other stones, so they thought that it would be the fuel of Hell. Ibn Rajab said, “Most of the mufassireen suggest that what is meant by stones is sulphur, with which the Fire of Hell will be fuelled. It was said that it includes five kinds of torment that are not found in other stones: it catches fire quickly, it has an unpleasant odour, it produces a lot of smoke, it sticks to flesh, and it is very hot when it is heated” (Ibn Rajab, at-Takhweef min an-Naar, p.107). Allah may create other kinds of stones that are superior to sulphur, and we can be sure that whatever exists in the Hereafter will be different from this world.

Another fuel for the Fire will be the gods, which were worshipped instead of Allah (swt);

“Certainly! You [disbelievers] and that which you are worshipping now besides Allah, are [but] fuel for Hell! [Surely] you will enter it. Had these [idols etc] been aaliha [gods] they would not have entered there [Hell] and all of them will abide therein.”(21:98-99)

“al-Jawhaari said, “Everything that is used to feed the Fire or increase it is its fuel”. Abu Ubaydah said, “Everything that you throw into the Fire is fuel for it” (Yaqazah uli al-i’tibaar, p.61)

The Intensity of Its Heat and the Vastness of Its Smoke and Sparks

  Allah (swt) says:

“And those on the left hand – who will be those on the Left Hand? In fierce hot wind and boiling water. And shadow of black smoke, [that shadow] neither cool, nor [even] good”. (56:41-44)

This aayah includes all of the things that people avail themselves of in this world when it is too hot; these three things are: water, air and shade. But the aayah states that these three things will be of no help whatsoever to the people of Hell. The air of Hell is al-Sumoom, which is an intensely hot wind; its water is al-Hameem, boiling water; its shade is al-Yahmoom, which is a part of the smoke of Hell. (at-Takhweef min an-Naar, p.85)

Just as this aayah emphasises the horrifying position of those on the Left Hand, who are the people of Hell, another aayah emphasises the horror of Hell itself. Allah (swt) says:

“But he whose balance [of good deeds] will be [found] light, will have his home in a [bottomless] pit. And what will explain to you what this is? [It is] a Fire blazing fiercely!” (101:8-11)

The shade referred to in the aayah “and the shadow of black smoke” (56:43) is the shade cast by the smoke of Hell. Shade usually makes one feel cool and comfortable, and people love to feel it, but this shade [in Hell] will neither be cool nor pleasant; it is the shadow of black smoke.

The Qur’an tells us that this shade is the smoke of Hell which rises above the Fire:

“”Depart you to a shadow [of smoke ascending] in three columns, [which yields] no shade of coolness and is of no use against the Fierce Blaze”. Indeed! It [Hell] throws about sparks [huge] as forts, as if there were [a string of] yellow camels [marching swiftly].” (77:30-33)

This aayah states that the smoke that rises from Hell is so great that it is divided into three columns. It gives shade, but it is not cooling and it offers no protection from the Raging Fire. The sparks that fly from this Fire are like huge castles, and they are likened to yellow or black camels.

Allah (swt) explained how strong this Fire is, and how it affects the tormented:

“Soon I will cast him into Hellfire. And what will explain to you exactly what Hellfire is? Naught does it permit to endure, and naught does it leave alone! Darkening and changing the colour of man!” (74:26-29)

The Fire consumes all, destroying everything and leaving nothing untouched. It burns skin, reaching to the bone, melting the contents of the stomach and exposing what is innermost.

The Prophet (saw) told us: “Fire as we know it is one-seventieth part of the Fire of Hell.” Someone said, “O Messenger of Allah (saw), it is enough as it is!” He said, “It [the fire of Hell] is as if sixty nine equal portions were added to the fire as we know it.(al-Bukhaari)

This Fire never dies down, no matter how much time passes:

“So taste you [the results of your evil actions]; no increase shall We give you, except in torment”. (78:30)

“…whenever it abates, We shall increase for them the fierceness of the Fire”. (17:97)

The disbelievers will not taste the luxury of respite, and the torment will not be lessened for them no matter how long it lasts:

“Their torment shall not be lightened nor shall they be helped”. (2:86)

The Fire is rekindled every day as is stated in the hadith reported by Muslim from ‘Amr ibn ‘Absah (ra) who said:

“The Prophet (saw) said, “Pray salaat as-subh (the early morning prayer) then stop praying when the sun is rising until it is fully up, for it rises between the horns of Shaytaan and the disbelievers prostrate to the sun at that time. Then pray, for the prayer is witnessed (by the angels) until the shadow becomes the length of a lance. Then cease prayer, for at that time Hell is heated up. Then when the shadow moves forward, pray..”

al-Bukhaari and Muslim report from Abu Hurayrah (ra) that the Prophet said, “When it becomes very hot, wait until it cools down to pray, because the intense heat is a breeze from Hell”.

The Fire of Hell will be further refuelled on the Day of Resurrection when it receives its inhabitants:

“And when Hellfire shall be kindled to a fierce blaze, and when Paradise shall be brought near”. (81:12-13)

Hell can Speak and See

  Whoever reads the descriptions of Hell in the Qur’an and hadiths will discover that it is a creation that can see, speak and complain. The Qur’an tells us that Hell will be able to see its people from afar when they are coming towards it, and it will start to utter terrifying cries that will indicate how much anger and hatred it feels towards these evildoers:

“When it [Hell] sees them from a far place, they will hear its raging and roaring”.(25:12)

Ibn Jareer reports that Ibn ‘Abbaas said:

“A man will be dragged towards Hell, which will shrink into itself. Allah (swt) will say: “What is the matter with you?” It will say, “He is seeking refuge with you from me”. He will say, “Release My slave”. Another man will be dragged towards Hell and it will send out a gust of air like a mule snorting at a camel, then it will take in a gust of air and there will be no-one left except it will terrify him”. (Ibn Katheer quoted this report in an-Nihaayah, 2/21, and said that its isnaad is saheeh).

Imaam Ahmad and at-Tirmidhi report from Abu Salih from Abu Hurayrah (ra) that the Prophet (saw) said:

“On the Day of Resurrection a neck will stretch forth from Hell; it will have two eyes to see, two ears to hear, and a tongue to speak. It will say, “I have been appointed to take care of three types of people: every arrogant tyrant, every person who called on some deity other than Allah (swt) and those who made pictures” (at-Tirmidhi stated that this hadith was saheeh – at-Takhweef min an-Naar, p.179, See also Jaami’ al-Usool, 10/518, the editor said its isnaad is hasan).

Ibn ‘Umar’s Vision of Hell

  al-Bukhaari and Muslim report that Ibn ‘Umar said, “I saw in a dream that two angels came to me. Each of them was holding a whip of iron in his hand. Then I met (another) angel who was also holding a whip of iron in his hand. They said, “Do not worry, you are a good man; we just wish that you prayed more at night”. They took me to the edge of Hell, which looked like a well with horns: between every two horns stood an angel holding a whip of iron. I saw men hanging upside-down, held with chains, and I recognised some men of Quraysh. Then they led me away, towards the right. I told Hafsah about my dream, and she told the Messenger of Allah (saw) who said, “Abdullaah is a righteous man”. (at-Takhweef min an-Naar, p.51)

Does Anybody See Hell in Reality Before the Day of Resurrection?

  We know that our Prophet (saw) saw Hell, just as he saw Paradise during his lifetime. al-Bukhaari and Muslim report from ‘Abdullaah ibn ‘Abbaas that the Prophet (saw) said concerning Salaat al-Khusf (eclipse prayer):

“I saw Paradise and I reached out to take a bunch of its fruits. If I had managed to do so you would have eaten from it until the end of time. And I saw Hell, and I have never seen anything more terrifying. I saw that most of its inhabitants are women”. (Mishkaat al-Masabeeh, 1/480)

Imaam Ahmad reports from al-Mugheerah ibn Shu’bah that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said:

“Hell was brought so close to me that I tried to blow its heat away from my face. I saw there the man with the stick with the crooked end, and one who had tended al-Baheerah (a she-camel let loose for pasture for idols, upon which nothing was allowed to be carried), and the man of Humayr and the woman who had imprisoned the cat”. (Saheeh al-Jaami’, 2/181 #1968)

Muslim reports from Jaabir (ra) that the Prophet (saw) said:

“Paradise and Hell were shown to me. Paradise was brought close to me, so that I tried to take fruit from it but I could not reach it. Hell was shown to me, and was brought so close that I stepped back for fear that it would touch me. I saw a Humayr woman who was tall and black, being punished on account of a cat that she owned: she had tied it up, not giving it anything to eat or drink, or allowing it to eat of the vermin of the earth. I also saw Abu Thumaamah ‘Umar ibn Maalik being dragged by his trachea through Hell”. (Saheeh al-Jaami’, 2/298, #2394)

After people die they are shown, in al-Barzakh (the period between death and Judgement) their position in Paradise (if they are believers) or Hell (If they are disbelievers).

How Hell Affects this Earth and its Inhabitants

  al-Bukhaari reports in his saheeh that Abu Hurayrah said:

“Hell complained to its Rabb, saying “O my Rabb, some parts of me have consumed others.” So He allowed it to exhale twice, once in the winter and once in the summer. That is why you find extreme heat (in the summer) and extreme cold (in the winter)”.

al-Bukhaari also narrated from Abu Sa’eed (ra) that the Prophet (saw) said:

“Delay your prayers until it cools down, for the intensity of heat is from the exhaled air of Hell”. (Saheeh al-Bukhaari, Kitaab Bad’ al-Khalq, Baab Siffaat an-naar wa annaha makhluqah and Fath al-Baari 6/330. The author of Jaami’ al-Usool 10/517 attributed these two reports to al-Bukhaari, Muslim and at-Tirmidhi).

The People of Hell and Their Evil Deeds

  1. The People Who Will Abide Therein Forever

The people of Hell who will abide therein forever, never leaving it and never dying, are the disbelievers and polytheists. Allah (swt) says:

“But those who reject Allah, for them will be the Fire of Hell. No term shall be determined for them, so they should die, nor shall its penalty be lightened for them”. (35:36)

“But those who reject Faith and belie Our Signs, they shall be companions [or dwellers] of the Fire; they shall abide therein”. (2:39)

“Verily those who reject faith and die rejecting – on them is Allah’s Curse and the Curse of the Angels and of all mankind. They will abide therein: their penalty will not be lightened, nor will respite be their lot.” (2:161-162)

Know they not that for those who oppose Allah and His Messenger is the Fire of Hell – wherein they shall dwell? That is the supreme disgrace”. (9:63)

“It is not for such as join gods with Allah to visit or maintain the Mosques of Allah while they witness against their own souls to infidelity [or disbelief]. The works of such bear no fruit: In Fire shall they dwell.” (9:17)

Because they will abide therein forever, Allah (swt) described the torment of Hell as a lasting torment, one that will never end, one that is eternal:

“Their wish will be to get out of the Fire, but never will they get out therefrom: their Penalty will be one that endures”. (5:37)

“At length it will be said to the wrongdoers: “Taste you the enduring punishment! You get but the recompense of what you earned!” (10:52)

Death will be slaughtered, as is stated in the hadith narration from Ibn ‘Umar by al-Bukhaari and in Muslim from Abu Sa’eed who said:

“The Messenger of Allah of Allah (saw) said: “Death will be brought like a horned ram, and will be made to stand between Paradise and Hell”. It will be said, “O people of Paradise, do you know what this is?” They will raise their heads and look, and will say, “Yes, this is death”. It will be said, “O people of Hell, do you know what this is?” They will raise their heads and look, and will say, “Yes, this is death”. Then the command will be given for death to be slaughtered. Then it will be said, “O people of Paradise, it is eternal, there is no death. O people of Hell, it is eternal, there is no death”. Then the Messenger of Allah (saw) recited:

“And warn them of the Day of Grief and regrets when the case has been decided, while [now] they are in a state of carelessness, and they believe not”. (19:39)

and in the narration of at-Tirmidhi, Abu Sa’eed al-Khudree added: “If any were to die of joy it would be the people of Paradise and if any were to die of despair, it would be the people of Hell”. (at-Tirmidhi, said “This is a sahih hasan hadith”).

  1. Hell will be the Dwelling Place of the Kuffar and Mushrikeen

Because the disbelievers and polytheists will remain in Hell forever, it is considered to be their abode or dwelling place, just as Paradise is the abode of the believers:

“Their abode will be the Fire; and evil is the home of the wrongdoers” (3:151)

“Their abode is the Fire, because of the [evil] they earned”. (10:8)

“Is there not a home in Hell for those who reject Faith?” (29:68)

Hell is abode that they deserve:

“Your abode is the Fire: that is the proper place to claim you…” (57:15)

Hell is the worst abode and destination:

But for the wrongdoers will be an evil place of [final] Return! – they will burn therein – an evil bed [indeed to lie on]!” (38:55-56)

  1. Those Who Call Others to Hell

Those who follow misguided beliefs and ideologies that contradict the laws of Allah (Swt) and those who believe in their false causes, these are the ones who call others to Hell:

“Those [unbelievers] do [but] beckon you to the Fire..” (2:221)

“And We made them [but] leaders inviting to the Fire; and on the Day of Judgement no help shall they find”. (28:41)

One of them is Shaytaan:

“..[would they do so] even if it is Shaytaan beckoning them to the Penalty of the [Blazing] Fire?” (31:21)

“He [Shaytaan} only invites his adherents that they may become Companions of the blazing Fire” (35:6)

Those who call others to the Fire in this world will lead their people and their followers to the Fire in the Hereafter. An example is Pharaoh:

“He will go before his people on the Day of Judgement, and lead them into the Fire.”(11:98)

All evil leaders who call people to their belief systems that go against Islaam are in fact calling people to the Fire of Hell, because the only way to escape the Fire of Hell and enter Paradise is to follow the path of Faith:

“And O my people! [strange] it is for me to call you to salvation while you call me to the Fire!” (40:41)

This man’s people were calling him to the kufr and shirk of Pharaoh while he was calling them to Tawheed and faith in Allah (swt). Because the kuffaar invite people to the Fire, Allah (swt) forbade believing men to marry mushrik women, just as He forbade believing women to marry mushrik men:

“And do not marry unbelieving (literally, polytheist) women until they believe. A slave woman who believes is better than a [free] unbelieving woman, even though she allures you. Nor marry [your girls] to unbelievers until they believer; a male slave who believes is better than a [free] unbeliever, even though he allures you. Those [unbelievers] do [but] beckon you to the Fire, but Allah invites by His Grace to the Garden [of Bliss] and forgiveness, and makes His Signs clear to mankind that they may receive admonition” (2:221)

The Worst Evil Deeds of Those Who Will Remain Forever in Hell

  The Qur’an speaks at length of the evil deeds for which those who will abide in the Hell forever deserve their never-ending fate. Here we will mention the most serious of them.

(1) Kufr and Shirk: Allah (swt) tells us that it will be said to those who disbelieved, when they are in the Fire, that Allah’s hatred of them will be greater than their own hatred towards themselves because of their disbelief. Then He explains that their eternal fate in Hell is because of their kufr and shirk:

“The unbelievers will be addressed: “Greater was the aversion of Allah to you than [is] your aversion to yourselves, seeing that you were called to the Faith but you used to refuse. They will say, “Our Rabb! Twice have You made us without life, and twice have You given us life! Now have we recognised our sins: is there any way out [of this]?” [The answer will be]: “This is because, when Allah was invoked as the Only [object of worship] you did reject Faith, but when partners were joined to Him, you believed! The Command is only with Allah, All-High, All-Great!” (40:10-12)

Allah (swt) tells us that the keeper of Hell will ask the kuffaar as they are approaching Hell:

“Did there not come to you your messengers with clear signs?” (40:50)

The response will be that they deserved Hell because they disbelieved in the Messengers and their Message:

“They will say, “Yes indeed; a Warner did come to us, but we rejected him” and said: “Allah never sent down any [Message] you are in nothing but a great error!” (67:9)

Concerning those who disbelieved in the Qur’an, Allah (swt) says:

“for We have sent you a Message from Our own presence. If any do turn away therefrom, verily they will bear a burden on the Day of Judgement. They will abide in this [state] and grievous will that burden be to them on that Day”. (20:99-101)

Concerning those who disbelieve the Qur’an and associate partners with Allah (swt), Allah (swt) says:

“Those who reject the Book and the [Revelations] with which We sent Our Messengers: but soon shall they know, when the yokes [shall be] round their necks, and the chains, they shall be dragged along. In the boiling fetid fluid, then in the Fire shall they be burned. Then shall it be said to them, “Where are the deities to which you gave part-worship in derogation to Allah? They will reply: “They have left us in the lurch. Nay, we invoked not, of old, anything [that had real existence].” Thus does Allah leave the unbelievers to stray. That was because you were want to rejoice on the earth in things other than the Truth, and that you were want to be ignorant. Enter the gates of Hell, to dwell therein and evil is [this] abode of the arrogant”. (40:70-76)

Concerning those kuffaar and mushrikeen who regarded their gods as equal to the Rabb of the Worlds, Allah (swt) says:

“Then they will be thrown headlong into the [Fire] – they and those straying in Evil and the whole hosts of Iblees together. They will say there in their mutual bickerings: “By Allah, we were truly in an error manifest, when we held you [false gods] as equals with the Rabb of the Worlds” (26:94-98)

Concerning the fate on the Day of Judgement of those who disbelieved, Allah said:

“If you do marvel [at their want of faith] strange is their saying: “When we are [actually] dust, shall we indeed then be a creation renewed?” They are those who disbelieve in their Rabb! They are those around whose necks will be yokes [of servitude]. They will be Companions of the Fire to dwell therein [for aye]!” (13:5)

..their abode will be Hell; every time it shows abatement, We shall increase for them the fierceness of the Fire. That is their recompense, because they rejected Our Signs and said, “When we are reduced to bones and broken fragments, should we really be raised up [to be] a new creation?” (17:97-98)

(2) Failing to fulfill the legislated duties, as well as denying the Day of Judgement. Allah (swt) tells us that the people of Paradise will ask the people of Hell:

“What led you into Hellfire?” (74:42)

They will reply: “..We were not of those who prayed, Nor were we of those who fed the indigent, But we used to talk vanities with vain talkers, And we used to deny the Day of Judgement, Until there came to us [the Hour] that is certain.” (74:43-47)

(3) Obeying the misguided leaders of kufr and accepting the principles by means of which they mislead people and turn them away from the religion of Allah (swt) as taught by the Prophets:

“And We have destined for them intimate companions [of like nature] who made alluring to them what was before them and what was behind them. And the Sentence among the previous generations of jinns and men who have passed away, is proved against them; for they are utterly lost. The unbelievers say: “Listen not to this Qur’an but talk at random in the midst of its [reading] that you may gain the upper hand!” But We shall certainly give the unbelievers a taste of a severe penalty, and We shall requite them the worst of their deeds. Such is the requital of the enemies of Allah – the Fire, therein will be for them the eternal home, a [fit] requital for that they used to reject Our Signs” (41:25-28)

When the kuffaar are thrown into Hell they will be filled with regret for having disobeyed Allah and His Messenger and having followed their masters and leaders:

“Verily Allah has cursed the unbelievers and has prepared for them a blazing Fire, to dwell therein; no protector will they find, nor helper. The Day that their faces will be turned upside down in the Fire, they will say, “Woe to us! Would that we had obeyed Allah and obeyed the Messenger”. And they would say, “Our Rabb! We obeyed our chiefs and our great ones and they misled us as from the [Right] Path”. (33:64-67)

(4) Hypocrisy

Allah promised Hell to the hypocrites, a promise that He has taken upon Himself to never break:

“Allah has promised the hypocrites, men and women, and the rejecters of Faith, the fire of Hell, therein shall they dwell. Sufficient is it for them. For them is the curse of Allah and an enduring punishment.” (9:68)

He has told us that the position of the hypocrites is the lowest level of Hell, which si where the heat and agony are most intense:

“The hypocrites will be in the lowest depths of the Fire; no helper will you find for them”. (4:145)

(5) Arrogance:

This is a quality shared by most of the people of Hell. Allah (swt) says:

“But those who reject Our Signs and treat them with arrogance – they are the Companions (dwellers) of the Fire, to dwell therein [forever]” (7:36)

Muslim devoted a chapter of his Saheeh to this issue, entitled Baab an-Naar Yadhkhulha al-Jabbaaroon wal-Jannah yadkhuluha ad-du’afaa (Hell will be entered by the arrogant and Paradise will be entered by the weak). In this chapter he refers to the debate between Paradise and Hell, what they said and what Allah (swt) sad to them. Muslim quotes the hadeeth of Abu Hurayrah (ra) which goes back to the Prophet (saw), in which it is stated that Hell said, “The arrogant and proud will enter me.” According to another report, Hell said, “I will become rich (have too many) from the proud and arrogant”. Allah (swt) said, “You are My Punishment with which I will punish whomsoever I will”. (Sahih Muslim, 4/2186, no. 2846)

al-Bukhaari, Muslim and at-Tirmidhi report from Harithah ibn Wahb that the Messenger of Allah (swt) said: “Shall I not tell you about the people of Paradise? Every meek person who is considered to be so humble that if he were to adjure something by Allah (swt), He would fulfil it for him. Shall I not tell you about the people of Hell? Every haughty, greedy and proud person.” (Jaami’ al-Usool, 10/547, no. 8111)

According to a report given by Muslim, he (saw) said, “Every proud mean and arrogant person”. This is confirmed by the Qur’an

“Is there not in Hell an abode for the Haughty [i.e. arrogant]?” (39:60)

“But today shall you be recompensed with a penalty of humiliation for that you were arrogant on earth without just cause, and that you [ever] transgressed”(48:20)

“Then, for such as had transgressed all bounds, and had preferred the life of this world, the Abode will be Hellfire” (79:37-39)

Evil Deeds that Lead One to Hell

Sheikh al-Islaam Ibn Taymiyyah, may Allah (swt) have mercy on him, was asked: “What are the deeds of the people of Hell and what are the deeds of the people of Paradise?” He replied, “The deeds of the people of Hell are:

  • Associating partners in worship with Allah (swt)
  • Disbelieving in His Messenger
  • Kufr (ingratitude, disbelief)
  • Hasad (malicious envy)
  • Lying
  • Treachery
  • Oppression and wrongdoing (dhulm)
  • Promiscuity
  • Backstabbing
  • Cutting off the ties of kinship
  • Cowardice at the time of jihaad
  • Miserliness
  • Inconsistency between what is in one’s heart and the face one shows to people
  • Despairing of the mercy of Allah (swt)
  • Feeling secure from the plan of Allah (swt)
  • Panicking blindly at the time of crisis
  • Pride and extravagance at the time of plenty
  • Abandoning one’s duties towards Allah (swt)
  • Transgressing His limits
  • Violating His sanctity
  • Fearing a created being instead of the Creator
  • Showing off
  • Going against the Qur’an and Sunnah in word or deed
  • Obeying a created being in some act of disobedience to the Creator
  • Blindly supporting falsehood
  • Mocking the signs of Allah (swt)
  • Rejecting the truth
  • Withholding knowledge and testimony that should be revealed
  • Witchcraft and magic
  • Disobeying one’s parents
  • Killing any soul forbidden by Allah (swt) except for reasons of justice
  • Consuming the wealth of the orphan
  • Riba (usury)
  • Desertion from the battlefield
  • Slandering the reputation of innocent, chaste, believing women”

(Yaqadhat uli al-I’tibar, p.222)

The Messenger of Allah (saw) mentioned all the sins that will lead one to Hell. Muslim reports from ‘Iyadh bin Himaar that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, during a lengthy khutbah:

“..the people of Hell are five: the weak who lack the power to (avoid evil); the (carefree) who pursue (everything irrespective of whether it is good or evil) and who have no concern for their families or their wealth; the dishonest people whose greed cannot be concealed even in the case of minor things; and those who betray you, morning and evening, with regard to your family and your property. He also mentioned misers, liars and those who are in the habit of abusing people and using obscene, foul language”. (Muslim in Kitaab al-Jannah wa Sifaat Na’imihaa Baab as-Sifaat allaatee yu’raf bihaa fid-dunyaa ahl al-Jannah wa ahl an-Naar, 4/2197 no. 2865)

Specific People Who Will Be In Hell

The kuffaar and mushikreen will be in Hell, no doubt about it, but the Qur’an and hadith also mention specific people who will be in the Fire. One of them is the Pharaoh who ruled at the time of Musa (as):

“He [Pharaoh] will go before his people on the Day of Judgement, and will lead them into the Fire..” (11:98)

Also included are the wives of Nuh (as) and Lut (as):

“Allah sets forth for an example to the unbelievers, the wife of Nuh and the wife of Lut. They were [respectively] under two of Our righteous slaves, but they were false to their [husbands] and they profited nothing before Allah on their account, but were told: “Enter the Fire, along with those who enter!” (66:10)

Abu Lahab and his wife are also among those mentioned specifically:

“Perish the hands of the Father of Flame [Abu Lahab]! Perish he! No profit to him from all his wealth and all his gains! Burnt soon will he be in a Fire of blazing flames! His wife shall carry the [crackling] wood, as fuel! A twisted rope of palm fibre round her [own] neck!” (111:1-5)

Another of them is ‘Amr ibn ‘Aamir al-Khuzaa’i, whom the Prophet (saw) being disembowelled in Hell (sahih hadith narrated by al-Bukhaari, Muslim, Ahmad); and the one who killed ‘Ammar and plundered his possessions. A report with a Saheeh isnaad quoted in Mu’jam at-Tabaraani from ‘Amr ibn al-‘Aas, and his son states that the Prophet (saw) said, “The one who killed ‘Ammaar and plundered his possessions will be in Hell”. (Saheeh al-Jaami’, 4/110, #4170)

The Disbelievers Among the Jinn Will Be In Hell

The disbelievers among the jinn will enter Hell just like the disbelievers among mankind, for the jinn are held responsible for their actions just as human beings are:

“And I have only created jinns and men that they may worship Me [alone]” (51:56)

On the Day of Resurrection, the jinn and mankind will be gathered alike:

“And on the Day when He will gather them [all] together, [and say]: “O assembly of jinns! Many did you mislead of men” (6:128)

“So by your Rabb, without doubt, We shall gather them together, and [also] the Evil Ones [with them], then We shall bring them forth on their knees round about Hell. Then shall We certainly drag out from every sect all those who were worst in obstinate rebellion against Allah the All-Gracious. And certainly We know best those who are most worthy of being burned therein”. (19:68-70)

Then Allah (swt) will tell the disbelieving jinn:

“Enter in the company of nations who passed away before you, of men and jinns into the Fire”. (7:38)

Then they will be thrown on their faces in Hell:

“Then they will be thrown headlong into the [Fire], they and those straying in evil. And the whole hosts of Iblis together”. (26:94-95)

Thus Allah’s promise that Hell will be filled with the disbelievers among the jinn and mankind will be fulfilled:

“..And the word of your Rabb shall be fulfilled: “Surely I will fill Hell with jinns and men all together” (11:119)

“And the Sentence among the previous generations of jinns and men that had passed away is proved against then..” (41:25)

Those Who Will Not Remain in Hell Forever

(1) Definition: Those who will enter Hell and be brought forth at a later time are the monotheists who did not associate anything with Allah (swt) but they committed many sins that far outweigh their good deeds. They will enter Hell for a period known only to Allah (swt), then they will be brought forth through the intercession of those who intercede, and Allah (swt) will bring forth, through His Mercy, people who never did any good at all.

(2) The Sins for which Allah (swt) has promised Hell –

Here we will mention some of the sins which the Qur’an and Hadeeth state will earn the punishment of Hell:

(i) Following groups and sects that go against the Sunnah

Abu Dawood, ad-Daarami, Ahmad, al-Haakim and others narrate that Mu’awiyah ibn Abi Sufyan said:

“The Messenger of Allah (swt) stood up among us and said: “There were some among the People of the Book before you who divided into seventy-two sects. This nation will divide into seventy-three sects, seventy-two of whom will be in Hellfire, and only one in Paradise. (This group) is al-Jamaa’ah”

This is a sahih hadith. After mentioning its various asaanid (chain of narrator), al-Haakim remarked, “These asaanid prove that this hadith is sahih”. Adh-Dhahabi agreed with him. Sheikh al-Islaam Ibn Taymiyyah said, “It is a mashhoor sahih hadith al-Shatibee said in al-I’tisaam that it is sahih. Sheikh Naasir ud-Deen al-Albaani listed its asaanid and stated that it is without a doubt sahih. (See Silsilat al-Ahadith as-Saheehah, hadith no. 204)

Siddeeq Hasan Khan suggested that the extra wording in the hadith, “all of them are doomed except one” or “seventy two are in the Fire”, was a da’eef addition. He transmitted this opinion from his Shaykh, ash-Shawkaani, who narrated it from Ibn al-Wazeer and Ibn Hazm before him. He approved the opinion of one who said, “This addition is one of the fabrications of the atheists because it puts people off Islaam and scares them away from embracing it.” (Yaqadhaat ul al-I’tibaar, p.206)

Sheikh Naasir ud-Deen al-Albaani refuted the opinion that this addition is da’eef on two counts:

(a) Scholarly critical examination of the hadith indicates that this addition is Sahih so the opinion that it is da’eef carries no weight.

(b) Those who say that it is sahih are greater in number and more knowledgeable than Ibn Hazm, who is well-known among the scholars for being extremely strict in his criticism. His opinion should not be taken as evidence if he is the only one who says so, even if there is no conflict, so how can it be taken as evidence when it differs from everyone else’s view?

Ibn al-Wazeer rejects the hadith on the grounds of its meaning rather than its isnaad. Siddeeq Hasan Khan spoke on this in Yaqadhaat uli al-I’tibaar explaining that the indication of this addition is that those of this ummah who will enter Paradise are few in number, whereas well-proven Sahih texts indicate that those of this ummah who will enter Paradise are very many, so many that they will be half the population of Paradise:

This may be reconciled in the following ways:

a) Dividing the ummah into seventy-three sects does not mean that most of this ummah will be in Hell, because most of its ummah are `awaam (“rank and file”) who are not counted among those sects. Those who deviated and established rules that contradict the Sunnah are few in number when compared to those who avoided falling into that trap.

(b) Not everyone who differs from Ahl as-Sunnah is SOME issue is counted as contradicting the Sunnah. What is meant is those people who adopted rules that made them a separate, independent group and caused them to abandon many texts of the Qur’an and Sunnah, like the Khawaarij, the Mu’tazilah and Rawaafidh.

As for those who adopt the Qur’an and Sunnah and do not deviate from them, if they differ in some matter it does not mean that they are counted as one of the (doomed) sects.

(c) This addition indicates that all other sects will enter Hell, but that does not necessarily mean that they will abide therein forever.

It is well known that some of these sects are kuffar and will abide eternally in Hell, like the extreme Baatinis who make a show of faith whilst concealing kufr in their hearts, and the Ismaa’ilis, Druze, Nusayris and so on.

There are others who differ from Ahl as-Sunnah in some serious issues, but that does not mean they are kuffaar. They have no definite guarantee of entering Paradise. Allah (swt) may forgive them or punish them as He wills. They made do some righteous deeds that will save them from Hell, or they may be saved by the intercession of those who intercede, or they may enter Hell and remain there for as long as Allah (swt) wills, then be brought forth through the intercession of those who intercede and the Mercy of the Most Merciful.

(ii) Refusing to Migrate for the Sake of Allah Muslims are not permitted to remain in Daar al-Kufr if there are Muslim countries to which they could migrate (NB: or if it becomes waajib on them to make hijrah) especially when staying in Daar al-Kufr exposes them to trials and temptations. Allah (swt) will not accept any excuse from those who refused to migrate:

“When the angels take the souls of those who die in sin against their souls, they say: “In what [plight] were you?” They reply, “Weak and oppressed were we in the earth”. They [the angels] say: “Was not the earth of Allah spacious enough for you to move yourselves away from evil?” Such men will find their abode in Hell – what an evil refuge [or destination]! Except those who are really weak and oppressed – men, women and children, who have no means in their power, nor [a guide post] to direct their way”. (4:97-98)

Allah (swt) will not excuse any of them (NB: upon whom hijrah was OBLIGATORY) except those weak and oppressed person who had no means of migrating and could find no way of moving to Islaamic lands.

(iii) Judging Unjustly

Allah (swt) revealed the Shari’ah to establish justice among mankind, and He commanded His slaves to be Just:

“Verily Allah commands the justice [and] the doing of good..” (16:90)

He has made it obligatory for rulers and judges to be just and never to be unfair:

“Allah commands you to render back your trusts to those to whom they are due; and when you judge between man and man, that you judge with justice”. (4:58)

Allah (swt) threatens Hell to those who do not judge with justice. Buraydah ibn al-Husayb narrated that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said,

“There are three types of judges: one will be in Paradise and the other two in Hell. The one who will be in Paradise is the one who knows the truth and judges according to it. As for the one who knows the truth but is unjust in his judgement, he will be in Hell, as will the one who judges between people without understanding or knowledge”. (Abu Dawood – Jaami’ al-Usool, 10/168)

(iv) Lying about [falsely attributing words to] the Messenger of Allah (saw)

Ibn al-Ithir included in his famous book, Jaami’ al-Usool a chapter in which he quoted many hadith that warn against lying about the Prophet (saw). These include the report by al-Bukhaari, Muslim and at-Tirmidhi from ‘Ali ibn Abi Taalib who said: “The Messenger of Allah (saw) said to me: “Do not lie about me (or falsely attribute anything to me) for whoever lies about me will enter Hell”.

al-Bukhaari reported that Salaman ibn al-Akwa’ said: “I heard the Messenger of Allah (saw) say: “Whoever attributes to me words that I did not say, let him take his place in Hell”.

al-Bukhaari and Abu Dawood reported that ‘Abdullaah ibn az-Zubayr narrated from his father, az-Zubayr ibn al-‘Awwaam: “I heard the Messenger of Allah (saw) say:“Whoever lies about me deliberately, let him take his place in Hell”.

al-Bukhaari and Muslim narrated from al-Mughirah ibn Shu’bah, “The Messenger of Allah (saw) said “Lying about me is not like lying about anybody else. Whoever lies about me, let him take his place in Hell”. (Jaami al-Usool, 10/211)

(v) Pride One of the major sins, al-Kabaa’ir, is pride. Abu Hurayrah (ra) narrated: “The Messenger of Allah (saw) said that Allah (swt) said, “Pride is My cloak and greatness is My robe. Whoever competes with Me in respect of either of them, I shall admit him to Hellfire”. (according to another report, “I will make him taste Hellfire”) – Muslim.

Ibn Mas’ud said: “The Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “No one who has an atom’s weight of pride in his heart will enter Paradise”. A man said, “But what if a man likes his clothes and shoes to look good?” He said, “Allah is beautiful and loves beauty. Pride is rejecting the truth and looking down on people”. (Muslim).

(vi) Killing a person for no legitimate reason Allah says: “If a man kills a believer intentionally, his recompense is Hell to abide therein [forever] and the Wrath and the Curse of Allah are upon him, and a dreadful Penalty is prepared for him“. (4:93) It is not permitted for a Muslim to kill another except in three cases, as explained in the hadith narrated by al-Bukhaari and Muslim from Ibn Mas’ud (ra) who said that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said: “It is not permitted to shed the blood of any Muslim person who testifies that there is no god but Allah (swt) and that I am His Prophet, except in three cases: a soul for a soul (i.e in the case of murder), the married man who commits adultery, and the one who forsakes his religion and abandons the jamaa’ah”. (Tafseer Ibn Katheer, 2/355) al-Bukhaari narrates from Ibn ‘Umar that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said: “The believer has a chance so long as he does not spill blood that it is forbidden to spill”. Ibn Umar (ra) said, “One of the situations from which there is no escape for the one who falls into it is the shedding of blood for no legitimate reason”. (Sahih al-Bukhaari, Kitaab ad-Daayaat, Baab Qawl Allah ta’ala wa man yaqtul mu’minan muta’ammidan, Fath ul-Baari, 12/187)

The Prophet (saw) warned the Muslims against fighting one another and stated that the killer and his victim will both be in Hell. Abu Bakrah said: “The Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “If two Muslims face one another with swords, both the slayer and the slain will be in Hell”. I asked, or it was asked, “O Messenger of Allah (it is clear about) the slayer, but what about the slain?” He said, “He was trying hard to kill his counterpart”. (Muslim, Kitaab al-Fitan, Baab idhaa tuwajaha al-Musliman bi sayfayhimaa 4/2213)

Hence the righteous slave of Allah (swt) refuses to fight his brother, for fear that he may be among the people of Hell, for the slayer will carry his own sins and those of his slain brother:

“Recite to them the truth of the story of the two sons of Aadam. behold, they each presented a sacrifice [to Allah]: it was accepted from one but not from the other. Said the latter: “Be sure I will slay you”. Said the former: “Allah does not accept the sacrifice of those who are righteous. If you do stretch your hand against me to slay me, it is not for me to stretch my hand against you to slay you, for I fear Allah, the Cherisher of the Worlds. For me, I intend to let you draw on yourself my sin as well as yours, for you will be among the Companions [or dwellers] of the Fire, and that is the reward of those who do wrong”. (5:27-29)

(vii) Consuming Ribaa

One of the sins that will condemn a person to Hell is consuming ribaa. Allah (swt) says of those who indulge in this sin after they have come to know that He has forbidden it:

“..but those who repeat the offence (ribaa) are Companions (dwellers) of the Fire – they will abide therein [forever]” (2:275)

“O you who believe! Devour not [interest, ribaa] doubled and multiplied, but fear Allah that you may [really] prosper. Fear the Fire, which is prepared for those who reject Faith”. (3:130-131)

According to a hadith whose authenticity is agreed upon, the Prophet (saw) counted ribaa as one of the seven sins that would doom the one who committed them to Hell. al-Bukhaari and Muslim report that Abu Hurayrah (ra) said:

“The Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “Avoid the seven sins that will condemn the one who commits them to Hell”. They asked, “What are they, O Messenger of Allah (saw)?” He said, “Associating anything in worship with Allah (swt); magic and witchcraft; killing anyone whose killing Allah (swt) has forbidden, except in the course of justice; consuming ribaa; consuming the wealth of the orphan; running away from the battlefield; and slandering the reputation of innocent, chaste believing women”.

(viii) Consuming people’s wealth or property unjustly As Allah says: “O you who believe! Eat not up your property among yourselves in vanities; but let there be amongst you traffic and trade by mutual good will. Nor kill [or destroy] yourselves, for verily Allah has been to you All-Merciful. If any do that in rancour and injustice, soon shall We cast him into the Fire, and easy is it for Allah” (4:29-30)

The one who consumes the wealth of people unjustly also consumes the property of orphans unjustly. Allah (swt) made specific mention of the property of orphans because of their weak position and the ease which their property may be consumed, and the particular ugliness of this sin:

“Those who unjustly eat up the property of orphans, eat up a Fire into their own bellies, and they will soon be enduring a blazing Fire! (4:10)

(ix) Those Who Make Images of Animate Beings

The people who will be most severely punished on the Day of Resurrection are those who make images and seek to imitate the creation of Allah (swt). al-Bukhaari and Muslim narrate that ‘Abdullaah ibn Mas’ud said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “The people who will be most severely punished on the Day of Resurrection are those who make images”. (Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 2/505)

Ibn ‘Abbaas said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah (saw) say, “Every maker of images will be in the Fire, and for every image he made Allah (swt) will create for him a soul [i.e. so that the punishment will be multiplied accordingly] and Allah (swt) will punish him in Hell.” (al-Bukhaari and Muslim).

‘Aaishah reported that the Prophet (saw) said, concerning a pillow that had pictures on it, “The makers of these images will be punished on the Day of Resurrection. It will be said to them: “Give life to that which you have created”. (al-Bukhaari and Muslim).

‘Aaishah also reported that the Prophet (saw) said “Those who will be most severely punished are those who imitate the creation of Allah (swt)” (Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh)

Abu Hurayrah (ra) said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah says, “Allah (swt) said, “Who is a greater wrongdoer than the one who tries to create something like My creation? Let them create a grain or let them create a seed or a grain of barely”(al-Bukhaari and Muslim).

(x) Inclining to Those Who Do Wrong

One of the reasons why people will enter Hell is inclining towards and supporting those who do wrong, the enemies of Allah (swt);

“And incline not to those who do wrong, or the Fire will seize you, and you have no protectors other than Allah, nor shall you be helped”. (11:113)

(xi) Women Who Are Dressed But Appear Naked, and Those Who Whip the Backs of People

Another type of person who will enter Hell is the corrupt woman who makes a display of herself and tempts men – perhaps this phenomenon has never been quite so widespread as it is now – and never obeys Allah (swt). Abu Hurayrah (ra) reported that the Prophet (saw) said: “There are two types of people of Hell that I have never seen; people with whips like the tails of cattle, with which they strike the people, and women who are dressed but appear naked, walking with an enticing gait, with their heads looking like the humps of camels, leaning to one side. They will never enter Paradise, nor even smell its fragrance, although its fragrance can be discerned from such and such a distance”. (Muslim, al-Bayhaqi, and Ahmad – Silsilat al-Ahadith as-Saheehah, 3/316, no. 1326)

Concerning those who have whips like the tails of cattle, al-Qurtubee said, “This type of whip can be seen among us in Morocco until now.” Commenting on al-Qurtubee’s remark, Siddeeq Hasan Khan said, “Indeed it can be seen in every time and place, and it is increasing day by day among the leaders. We seek refuge in Allah (swt) from all that Allah (swt) despises”. (Yaqadhat uli al-I’tibaar p.113)

And I say: we still see such people in many places, striking the people. May they and their like perish. (xii) Those Who Torture Living Beings Muslim reports in his Saheeh from Jaabir that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said,

“I was shown Hell and I saw a woman of Banu Israa’eel who was being punished because of a cat that she had owned. She tied it up and did not feed it, or let it eat of the vermin of the earth, until it died of hunger.” (Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 3/688)

If this is the case for one who tormented a cat, then how will it be for those who use all kinds of methods to torture human beings, especially when it is the righteous who are being tortured for their faith and their Islaam? May Allah curse those who torture the believers – be it in the lands of Chechnya, Kashmir, Maluku, Philippines, Palestine, or in the jails of the Muslim lands.

(xiii) Insincerity in Seeking Knowledge al-Haafidh al-Mundhiri mentions many hadiths that warn the person who seeks knowledge for a cause other than the sake of Allah (swt). We will quote a few of them here. Abu Hurayrah (ra) said, the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “Whoever seeks knowledge that should be sought only for the sake of Allah (swt) but seeks it purely for some worldly gain, he will not smell the fragrance of Paradise on the Day of Resurrection”. It was reported by Abu Dawud and Ibn Maajah, by Ibn Hibbaan in his Saheeh and by al-Haakim who said, “It is saheeh according to the conditions of al-Bukhaari and Muslim”.

Jaabir said, The Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “Do not seek knowledge in order to compete with the knowledgeable, or to win arguments with the ignorant, or to show off in gatherings. Whoever does any of that will be in Hell.” It was reported by Ibn Maajah (ra), by Ibn Hibbaan in his Saheeh and al-Bayhaqi.

Ibn ‘Umar (ra) said that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “Whoever seeks knowledge for a reason other than for the sake of Allah (swt), then let him take his place in Hell.” It was reported by at-Tirmidhi and Ibn Maajah from Ibn ‘Umar via Khaalid ibn Durayk who did not hear it directly from him; the men in their isnaads are thiqaah.” (at-Targheeb wat-Tarheeb by al-Mundhiri 1/91)

(xiv) Those Who Drink From Vessels of Gold and Silver

al-Bukhaari and Muslim report from Umm Salamah that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said“The one who drinks from a vessel/utensil of god and silver is pouring the fire of Hell into his stomach”. According to a report narrated by Muslim, the wording is “The one who eats and drinks from vessels of gold and silver..” (Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 2/462)

Hudhayfah (ra) said, I heard the Messenger of Allah (saw) say, “Do not wear silk or brocade, do not drink from vessels of gold and silver, and do not eat from such platters, for these belong to them [the kuffaar] in this world, and to you in the Hereafter” (al-Bukhaari and Muslim).

(xv) The One Who Cuts Down Trees that Offer Shade To People

‘Abdullaah ibn Hubaysh (ra) said, The Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “Whoever cuts down shade trees, Allah (swt) will cast him head first into Hell”. (Abu Dawud, Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 2/125. Sheikh Naasir ud-Deen al-Albaani mentioned it in Saheeh al-Jaami’ 5/431, hadith no. 6352 and ascribed it to Abu Dawud an ad-Diyaa, al-Mukhtarah.)

al-Bayhaqi reported, with a saheeh isnad from ‘Aaishah that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “Those who cut down shade trees will be thrown on their heads in Hell.” (al-Bayhaqi in Saheeh al-Jaami’ 2/88, al-Albaani said it is saheeh)

(xvi) Those Who Commit Suicide al-Bukhaari and Muslim report from Abu Hurayrah that the Prophet (saw) said,“Whoever kills himself with iron (a sharp instrument) then his iron will be in his hand, and he will be stabbing himself in the stomach with it forever in the Fire of Hell. Whoever kills himself with poison, then he will be drinking that poison forever in the Fire of Hell. Whoever throws himself from a mountain and kills himself, he will be throwing himself down forever in the Fire of Hell”. (at-Tawkheef min an-Naar, p. 148)

al-Bukhaari reports from Abu Hurayrah that the Prophet (saw) said, “The one who strangles himself will be strangling himself in Hell, and the one who stabs himself will be stabbing himself in Hell”. (Saheeh al-Jaami’ 5/114)

The Vast Number of People in Hell

Many texts indicate the large numbers of the children of Aadam will enter Hell, and the few who will enter Paradise. Allah (swt) says:

“Yet no faith will the greater part of mankind have, however ardently you desire it.” (12:103)

An indication of the large numbers of kuffaar and mushrikeen who rejected the call of the Messengers is the fact that the Prophets will come on the Day of Resurrection some with a small group (of less than ten), others with one or two and some with no followers at all. Muslim reports from Ibn ‘Abbaas that the Prophet (saw) aid:

“I was shown the nations and I saw a Prophet accompanied by a small group, another accompanied by one or tow men, and another with no companions at all..” (Saheeh Muslim, 1/198, no.220)

Many texts indicate that nine hundred and ninety-nine out of every thousand of the children of Aadam will enter Hell, and only one (in a thousand) will enter Paradise.

al-Bukhaari narrates from Abu Sa’eed that the Prophet (saw) said: Allah will say, “O Aadam!” Aadam will reply, “I respond to Your call, I am obedient to Your commands, and all good is in Your hands.” Then Allah (swt) will say to Aadam, “Send forth the people of the Fire”. Aadam will say, “How many are the people of the Fire?!” Allah (swt) will say, “Out of every thousand, take nine hundred and ninety-nine”. At that time, children’s hair will turn grey and every pregnant female will spontaneously abort and you will see the people looking as if they are drunk, although they are not, but Allah’s punishment will be most severe”. This speech distressed his Companions and the said, “O Messenger of Allah (saw), who amongst us will be that man (one in a thousand)?” He said, “Be of good cheer: the thousand will be from Ya’juj and Ma’juj (Gog and Magog) and the one will be from among you”. Then he said, “By Him in Whose hand is my soul, I hope that you will be one third of the people of Paradise.” We praised and glorified Allah (swt) and then he said, “By Him in Whose Hand is my soul, I hope that you will be half of the people of paradise, as you are among the nations like a white hair on the hide of a black bull or a round hairless spot on the foreleg of a donkey”. (al-Bukhaari, Kitaab ar-Raqaaq, Baab Qawl Allah Azza wa jalla, innaa zalzalat al-Saa’ah, Shay’un ‘Adheem, Fath al-Baari, 11/388; see also Tafseer Ibn Katheer, 4/610, Musnad Ahmad 4/435).

It might be asked: how can we reconcile between these hadith and the report from Abu Hurayrah in Saheeh al-Bukhaari, in which the Prophet (saw) said that Allah (swt) said to Aadam (‘alayhis-salaam) – “Send forth [into Hell] ninety-nine out of every hundred [of your descendants]”. It is obvious that these reports do not contradict the other Saheeh reports that we have quoted above, because these figures are referring to different groups. The hadith that mention a ratio of nine hundred and ninety-nine may be interpreted as referring to all the progeny of Aadam, whilst the hadith of al-Bukhaari that mentions a ratio of ninety-nine may be interpreted as referring to the progeny of Aadam excluding Ya’juj and Ma’juj. This reconciliation is more likely to be correct – as Ibn Hajar suggests – because Ya’juj and Ma’juj are mentioned in the hadith of Abu Sa’eed whereas they are not mentioned in the hadith of Abu Hurayrah. It may be said that the first hadith refers to all of creation, so the ratio of people admitted to Hell when all nations are taken into account is 999 in every thousand. The latter hadith of al-Bukhaari explains the ratio of people who will enter Hell from this ummah alone. Ibn Hajar (said) “This interpretation is supported by the words of the Sahabah in the hadith of Abu Hurayrah (ra): “If ninety-nine out of every hundred are taken from us, what will be left of us?” This division of people could happen twice: once involving all the nations, when one in a thousand will enter Paradise, and a second time involving this ummah alone, when ten out of every thousand will enter Paradise”. (Fath al-Baari, 11/390).

The Wisdom Behind There Being So Many People In Hell

The reason why there will be so many people in Hell is not that the truth failed to reach them all, wherever or whenever they lived. Allah does not blame anyone whom His call did not reach:

“..Nor would We punish with Our Wrath until We had sent a Messenger [to give warning].” (17:15)

“..And there never was a people, without a Warner having lived among them [in the past]”. (35:24)

The reason behind it is the fact that those who responded to the Messengers were few in number, while those who disbelieved were great. Furthermore, many of those who responded were not pure and sincere in faith.

In his book, at-Takhweef min an-Naar, Ibn Rajab discussed the reason why so few people will enter Paradise and so many will enter Hell: “These hadith and other similar reports prove that most of the children of Aadam will enter Hell, and that the followers of the Messengers are few in number when compared to the rest of mankind. Those who did not follow the Messengers will enter Hell, except for those whom the Message did not reach, or who could not understand it because of the garbled form in which they heard it. Many of those who claim to be followers of the Messengers are in fact adhering to a distorted religion and an altered book, and they too will be among the people of Hell, ” as Allah (swt) says:

“…But those of the sects that reject it [the Qur’an] the Fire will be their promised meeting-place” (11:17)

As for those who claim to follow the Book and Law of Allah (swt) the true religion, many of them will also enter Hell. These are the Munaafiqoon (the hypocrites) who will be in the lowest level of the Fire. Many of those who claim to follow it openly and in secret will be tested by ambiguities and doubts – these are the misguided inventors and followers of bid’ah (reprehensible innovations, heresies). Several hadith have been narrated which state that the ummah will split into seventy-odd sects, all of which will be in the Hell except for one. Many people will also be tested with forbidden desires for which the promised punishment is Hellfire, although in this case it is not necessarily an eternal punishment. No one from this ummah will be saved from the Fire, or deserve the absolute promise of Paradise, apart from the one sect or group, who follow the example and practice of the Prophet (saw) and his Companions openly and in secret, and are saved from the temptation and trials of desires and doubts. Such are very few indeed, especially in latter times”. (at-Takhweef min an-Naar, Ibn Rajab, p.214)

The main reason why so many follow their desires is that the love of such things is deeply rooted in the human psyche:

“Fair in the eyes of men is the love of things they covet: women and children; heaved-up hoards of gold and silver [wealth]; horses branded [for blood and excellence]; and [wealth of] cattle and well-tilled land. Such are the possessions of this world’s life..” (3:14)

Many people want to fulfill these desires in whatever way they wish, without paying attention to the revealed laws of Allah (swt), and by adhering to the customs of their forefathers in ways that contradict these laws:

“Just in the same way, whenever We sent a Warner before you [Muhammad] to any people, the wealthy ones among them said: “We found our fathers following a certain religion, and we will certainly follow in their footsteps”. [The Warner] said: “What! Even if I brought you better guidance than that which you found your fathers following?” They said, “For us, we deny that you [Prophets] are sent [on a mission at all]”. (43:23-24)

Loving the ways of one’s forefathers to the point of sanctifying them is a disease which many nations are suffering from, and its effects on the deeply-rooted desires of men are no less, if it is not counted as a desire in itself.

at-Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud, and an-Nasaa’ee report from Abu Hurayrah (ra) that the messenger of Allah (saw) said, “When Allah (swt) created Hell, He told Jibreel, “Go and look at it.” Jibreel went and looked at it, and when he came back he said, “By Your Glory, I fear that no-one who hears of it will enter it”. So He surrounded it with desires, and said, “Go and look at it.” Jibreel went and looked at it, and when he came back, he said, “By Your Glory, I fear that there will be no-one left who does not enter it”. (the version narrated by an-Nasaa’ee adds the words, “and at what I have prepared for its inhabitants in it”.) [Jaami al-Usool, 10/250, # 8068. at-Tirmidhi described it as sahih hasan].

al-Bukhaari and Muslim narrated from Abu Hurayrah that the Prophet (saw) said, “Hell is veiled in desires and Paradise is veiled in hardships”.

Siddeeq Hasan Khan said, “What is meant by desires is the things that people want and enjoy”. al-Qurtubee said, “Desires are all those things that people like and towards which they are inclined, and surrounding a thing means placing something all around it, so that it cannot be reached without going through it”. (Yaqadhat uli al-I’tibar, p.220)

Most of Those Who Enter Hell Will be Women

Most of the sinners amongst the monotheists who enter Hell will be women, as is reported in as-Saheehayn, via Ibn ‘Abbaas: in the khutbah given during a solar eclipse, the Prophet (saw) said, “I saw Hell and I saw that most of its inhabitants were women”.

al-Bukhaari and Muslim report from Abu Sa’eed al-Khudri that the Prophet (saw) said, “O women give in charity, for I have seen that you form the majority of the people of Hell.” They asked, “Why is that so, O Messenger of Allah (saw)?” He said, “Because you curse too much and are ungrateful for good treatment”.

al-Bukhaari and Muslim report from Usaamah ibn Zayd that the Prophet (saw) said “I stood at the gate of Hell, and saw that most of those who entered were women”.

Muslim reports from ‘Imraan ibn Husayn (ra) that the Prophet (saw) said, “Few of the inhabitants of paradise are women”.

This does not contradict the fact that every man in Paradise will have more than one wife. What is referred to by the women who will be the majority of the inhabitants of Hell is women who are descendants of Aadam: the inhabitants of Paradise will have many wives from among al-Hoor al-‘Iyn.

“Women will be few among the inhabitants of Paradise because in most cases they prefer the immediate pleasures of this life, as they are less wise and unable to keep the Hereafter in mind. They are too weak to strive and prepare themselves for it, and are more inclined towards this world. In spite of all this, they are the strongest factor in this world that distracts men from the Hereafter, because men are inclined to desire them and they are not concerned with the Hereafter. They are quick to follow those who call them to deviate from Islaam, and reluctant to follow those pious people who call them to the Hereafter, and righteous deeds”. (al-Qurtubee, at-Tadhkirah, 1/369)

In spite of all this, there are many righteous women among them, who stay within the limits set by Allah (swt), adhere to His laws, and obey Allah (swt) and His Messenger. Many of these women will enter Paradise, and many of them excel over men in their faith and righteous deeds.

The Huge Size of the People of Hell

When the People of Hell enter the Fire they will be huge in size, in a form that none can comprehend, except the One Who Created them.

According to a hadith narrated by Abu Hurayrah, the Messenger of Allah (saw) said:“The distance between the shoulders of the Kaafir in Hell will be like three day’s travelling for a fast rider” (Muslim, 4/290)

Abu Hurayrah reported that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said: “The molar of the kaafir or the eye-tooth of the kaafir, will be like Uhud, and the thickness of his skin will be like a journey of three (days)”. (Muslim, 4/2189, at-Tirmidhi, al-Haakim, Ibn Maajah and Ahmad)

Zayd ibn Arqam said, “The man who is destined for Hell will become huge in preparation for it, so that one of his molars will be as big as Mount Uhud”. This is narrated by Ahmad, who attributes it to the Prophet (saw) but Zayd did not state that he heard it from the Prophet (saw). (Silsilat al-Ahadith as-Sahihah, 4/131, al-Albaani said its isnaad is saheeh according to Ibn Maajah and Ahmad)

Abu Hurayrah reported that the Prophet (saw) said: “The kaafir’s skin will be forty-two cubits thick and his molar will be like Uhud and the space he occupies will be as wide as the distance between Makkah and Madinah.” (at-Tirmidhi) (Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh 3/103, sahih hasan)

Abu Hurayrah (ra) reported that the Prophet (saw) said: “The molar of the kaafir on the Day of Resurrection will be like Uhud, and the thickness of his skin will be seventy cubits. His upper arm will be like al-Bayda’, his thigh will be like Warqaan and the space he occupies will be like the distance between me and ar-Rabdhah” (al-Haakim and Ahmad – Silsilah al-Ahadith as-Sahihah, 4/94. al-Baydaa` could be the name of a mountain or it may refer to the well-known city in Morocco)

This increasing of the kaafir’s body size will increase his suffering and torment. Commenting on the hadith narrated by Muslim on this subject, an-Nawawi said, “All of this is in order to intensify the suffering, and all of this is possible for Allah (swt). We must believe in it, because the truthful (Prophet) has told us about it” [Sharh an-Nawawi ‘alaa Muslim, 17/186]. Ibn Katheer in a comment on these hadith said, “So that their punishment and suffering may be more severe, as Allah (swt) the Severe in punishment says:

“…that they may taste the Penalty”. (4:46)

[Ibn Katheer, an-Nihayah, 2/139]

The Food, Drink and Clothing of the People of Hell

The food of the people of Hell is ad-Daree and az-Zaqqum, and their drink is al-Hameem, al-Ghasleen and al-Ghassaaq.

Allah (swt) says:

“No food will there be for them but a bitter Daree obnoxious thorny plant, which will neither nourish nor satisfy hunger”. (88:6-7)

ad-Daree is a thorny plant know as ash-Shubruq that grows in the Hijaaz. Ibn ‘Abbaas said, “It is a low-growing thorny plant; when it grows tall it is called daree”. Qataadah said, “It is one of the very worst types of food” (Ibn Rajab, at-Takhweef min an-Naar, p.115). This food of the people of Hell will be of no benefit whatsoever to them, and they will not enjoy it in the least; this is one of the forms of punishment that they will suffer. Allah (swt) says:

“Verily the tree of Zaqqum will be the food of the sinful, like molten brass, it will boil in their insides, like the boiling of scalding water.” (44:43-46).

The Tree of Zaqqum is described in another aayah:

“Is that [Paradise] the better entertainment or the tree of Zaqqum [a horrible tree in Hell]? For We have truly made it [as] a trial for the wrongdoers. For it is a tree that springs out of the bottom of Hellfire, The shoots of its fruit-stalks are like the heads of devils; Truly they will eat thereof and fill their bellies therewith. Then on top of that they will be given to drink a mixture made of boiling water. Then, shall their return by to the blazing Fire of Hell”. (37:62-68)

Elsewhere in the Qur’an, Allah (swt) says:

“Then, will you truly – O you that go wrong, and treat [Truth] as Falsehood]! You will surely taste of the tree of Zaqqum. Then you will fill your insides therewith, and drinkboiling water on top of it. Indeed you will drink like diseased camels raging with thirst! Such will be their entertainment on the Day of Requital!”(56:51-66)

What we may understand from these aayaat is that this tree is a repulsive tree, whose roots go deep into the bottom of Hell, and whose branches stretch forth all over. Its fruits are so ugly that they are likened to the heads of devils, so that everyone may easily understand just how ugly they are, even though they have never seen them. Although this tree is so vile and obnoxious, the people of Hell will become so hungry that they will have no choice but to eat from it until they are full. When they have filled their bellies, this food will start to churn like boiling oil, which will cause a great deal of suffering to them. At that point they will rush to drink al-Hameem, which is an extremely hot water, and they will drink it like camels that drink and drink but their thirst is never quenched because of some disease. Then it will tear their innards:

“..[they] will be given to drink, boiling water, so that it cuts up their bowels [to pieces]” (47:15)

This is the hospitality that will be offered to them on that awesome Day. May Allah (swt) protect us from this by His Grace and Mercy.

When the people of Hell eat this vile food of ad-Daree and az-Zaqqum, they will choke because of its foulness:

“Verily with Us are fetters [to bind them] and a raging Fire [to burn them], And a food that chokes and a Penalty grievous”. (73:12-13)

The food that makes people choke is the food that sticks in the throat.

The Prophet (saw) portrayed for us the ugly and terrifying nature of az-Zaqqum:

“If one drop from az-Zaqqum were to land on this world, the people of earth and all their means of sustenance would be destroyed. So how must it be for the one who must eat it?” It was reported by at-Tirmidhi, who said, it is a sahih hasan hadith. [Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 3/105, narrated by Ibn ‘Abbaas]

Another kind of food that will be eaten by the people of Hell is al-Ghasleen. Allah (swt) says:

“So no friend has he here this Day, Nor has he any food except corruption [or filth] from the washing of wounds [al-Ghasleen], which none do eat but those in sin”. (69:35-37)

“Yea, such! – Then shall they taste it – a boiling fluid and a fluid dark, murky, intensely cold [ghassaaq]! And other penalties of a similar kind – to match them!”(38:57-58)

al-Ghasleen and al-Ghassaaq mean the same thing, which is the festering pus that oozes out of the skin of the people of Hell. It was suggested that it refers to the offensive discharge that flows from the private parts of adulterous women, and the decaying skin and flesh of the kuffaar. al-Qurtubee said, “It is the juice of the people of Hell”[Yaqhadhat uli al-I’tibaar, p. 86]

Allah tells us that al-Ghasleen is just one of many similarly obnoxious punishments.

The drink of the people of Hell will be al-Hameem. Allah (swt) says:

“…and if they implore relief, they will be granted water like melted brass that will scald their faces. How dreadful the drink! How uncomfortable a couch to recline on!” (18:29)

“…and he will be made to drink boiling, festering water. He will sip it unwillingly, and he will find great difficulty in swallowing it..” (14:16-17)

These aayaat mention four kinds of drink that the people of Hell have to endure:

(1) al-Hameem: an extremely hot water.

As Allah says: “In its midst and in the midst of the boiling hot water will they wander round!” (55:44)

This was explained as being ultra-hot water. And Allah (swt) says: “They will be given to drink from a boiling hot spring.” (88:5)

(2) al-Ghassaaq: as discussed above.

(3) al-Sadeed (pus): what flows from the flesh and skin of the Kaafir. Muslim reports from Jaabir that the Prophet (saw) said, “Anyone who drinks intoxicants will be made to drink the mud of khabaal”. They asked, “O Messenger of Allah, what is the mud of khabaal?” He said, “The sweat of the people of Hell”, or “the juice of the people of Hell”.

(4) al-Muhl: according to the hadith of Abu Sa’eed al-Khudri narrated by Ahmad and at-Tirmidhi the Prophet (saw) said:

“It is like boiling oil, and when it is brought near a person’s face, the skin of the face falls off into it”. Ibn ‘Abbaas said, “It is like very thick oil”.

Some of the sinners will be fed the burning coals of Hell as an appropriate punishment:

“Those who unjustly eat up the property of orphans, eat us a Fire into their own bellies, and they will soon be enduring a blazing Fire!” (4:10)

“Those who conceal Allah’s revelations in the Book, and purchase for them a miserable profit – swallow into themselves naught but Fire..” (2:174)

As for the dress of the people of Hell, Allah (swt) has told us that garments of fire will be tailor-made for them, as it says in the Qur’an:

“..But for those who deny [their Rabb] for them will be cut out a garment of Fire; over their heads will be poured out boiling water” (22:19)

When Ibraaheem at-Taymi recited this Aayah he used to say, “Glory be to Allah, Who has created garments out of fire” (at-Takhweef min an-Naar, p.126)

Allah (swt) says, “And you will see the sinners that Day bound together in fetters. Their garments of liquid pitch and their faces covered with Fire“. (14:49-50)

This pitch or tar is melted copper. According to a hadith narrated by Muslim from Abu Maalik al-Ash’ari, the Prophet (saw) said, “The woman who wails for the dead, if she does not repent before she dies, she will be resurrected on the Day of Resurrection, wearing a shirt of tar and a shield of scabs.” Ibn Maajah reported this with the wording, “The woman who wails over the dead, who does not repent before she dies, Allah (swt) will cut out for her a garment of tar and a shield of scabs”.

The Punishment of the People of Hell: The Intensity of the Suffering of the People of Hell

The Fire is an intense punishment, in which there are different types of torment, to escape which people would give the dearest possessions that they own:

“As for those who reject Faith, and die rejecting – never would be accepted from any such as much gold as the earth contains, though they should offer it for ransom. For such is [in store] a penalty grievous and they will find no helpers”.(3:91)

“As to those who reject faith – if they had everything on earth and twice repeated, to give as ransom for the Penalty of the Day of Judgement, it would never be accepted of them. Theirs would be a grievous Penalty.” (5:36)

Muslim reports from Anas ibn Maalik that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said: “One of the people of Hell who found the most pleasure in the life of this world will be brought forth on the Day of Resurrection, and will be dipped into the Fire of Hell. Then he will be asked: O son of Aadam, have you ever seen anything good? Have you ever enjoyed any pleasure?” He will say, “No, by Allah (swt), O Rabb”” (Muslim, Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 3/102).

Just a few short moments will make the kuffaar forget all the good times and pleasure that they had enjoyed. al-Bukhaari and Muslim report from Anas ibn Maalik that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “On the Day of Resurrection, Allah will say to one whose punishment in the Fire is the lightest, “If you had whatever you wanted on earth, would you give it up to save yourself?” He will say, “Yes”. Allah (swt) will say, “I wanted less than that from you: when you were still in the loins of Aadam, I asked you not to associate anything in worship with Me, but you insisted on associating others in worship with Me””. (al-Bukhaari, in Kitaab ar-Raqaaq, Baab Sifaat al-Jannah wan-Naar, Fath al-Baari, 11/416, See also Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 3/102)

The horror and intensity of the Fire will make a man lose his mind, and he would give up everything he holds dear to escape it, but he will never be able to:

“..the sinner’s desire will be: would that he could redeem himself from the Penalty of that Day by [sacrificing] his children, his wife and his brother, his kindred who sheltered him, and all, all that is on earth, so that it could deliver him. By no means! For it would be the Fire of Hell! Plucking out [his being] right to the skull”. (70:11-16)

This horrendous ongoing punishment will make the life of these evildoers one of continual sorrow and pain.

Pictures of Their Punishments

(1) The Punishment of the People of Hell Will Vary in Degree

As Hell has various levels, in some of which the torment and horror is greater than in others, so the people of Hell will be given different levels of punishment. According to a hadith narrated by Muslim and Ahmad from Samurah, the Prophet (saw) said, concerning the people of Hell:”There are some whom the Fire will take up to their ankles, others up to their knees, others up to their waists, and others up to their collarbones”. According to another report, “up to their necks” (Muslim in Kitaab al-Jannah wa Sifaat Na’imihaa, Baab Shiddat Harr an-Naar, 4/2185)

The Messenger of Allah (saw) has told us about those who will receive the lightest punishment in Hell. al-Bukhaari reports from al-Nu’maan ibn Basheer who said:

“I heard the Messenger of Allah (saw) say, “The person who will have the least punishment among the people of Hell on the Day of Resurrection will be a man under the arch of whose feet will be placed a smouldering ember, and his brains will boil because of it.”

In another report also narrated by al-Bukhaari from an-Nu’maan ibn Basheer, the Prophet (saw) said, “The person who will have the least punishment among the people of Hell on the Day of Resurrection will be a man under the arch of whose feet will be placed two smouldering embers, because of which his brains will boil like water boils in a mirjal [copper vessel] or qumqum [narrow-necked vessel].” (al-Bukhaari in Sahih, Kitaab ar-Raqaaq, Baab Sifaat al-Jannah wan-Naar, Fath al-Baari, 11/417, and Muslim in his Sahih, Kitaab al-Imaan, 1/196, no. 363)

According to a report narrated from an-Nu’man ibn Basheer by Muslim, the Prophet (Saw) said: The person who will have the least punishment among the people of Hell on the Day of Resurrection is a man who will be given shoes and laces of fire, because of which his brains will boil like water in a mirjal (copper vessel). He will not think that anyone could be more severely punished than himself, yet he will be the one with the lightest punishment”. (Sahih Muslim, Kitaab al-Imaan, 1/196, no. 364; Muslim also reports from Abu Sa’eed al-Khudri in the same chapter, no. 361)

al-Bukhaari and Muslim both narrate from Abu Sa’eed al-Khudri that he heard the Messenger of Allah (saw) say, when his uncle Abu Taalib was mentioned: “Maybe my intercession will help him on the Day of Resurrection, so that he may be put in a shallow part of Hell, with fire reaching to his ankles and causing his brain to boil”.(al-Bukhaari in Kitaab ar-Riqaaq, Baab Sifaat al-Jannah wan-Naar, Fath al-Baari, 11/417 and Muslim in Kitaab al-Imaam, Baab Shifa’at an-Nabi (saw), ‘Ali ibn Abi Taalib, 1/195, hadith no. 360)

Many aayaat confirm the different levels of punishment that will be given to the people of Hell:

“The hypocrites will be in the lowest depths of the Fire..” (4:145) “..and [the Sentence will be] on the Day that Judgement will be established [it will be said to the angels]: “Cast the people of Pharaoh into the severest Penalty!”(40:46)

“Those who reject Allah and hinder [men] from the Path of Allah, for them will We add penalty to penalty, for that they used to spread mischief [or corruption]”. (16:88)

al-Qurtubi said, “This topic indicates that the kufr of the person who simply disbelieves is not like the kufr of a person who oppresses, disbelieves, rebels and disobeys. There is no doubt that the kuffaar will suffer different levels of punishment in hell, as is known from Qur’an and Sunnah. We know for certain that the punishment of those who oppressed and killed the Prophets and Muslims, and spread corruption and disbelief on earth, will not be the same as the punishment of those who simply disbelieved, but treated the Prophets and Muslims well. Do you not see Abu Taalib, how the Prophet (Saw) will bring him up to a shallow level of Hell, because he helped him, protected him and treated him well? The hadith narrated by Muslim from Samurah may be interpreted as referring to the kuffaar, as there is a hadith about Abu Taalib, or it may be interpreted as referring to those monotheists who will be punished”. (at-Tadhkirah, p. 409)

Ibn Rajab said, “Know that the different levels of punishment suffered by the people of Hell will be according to the levels of their deeds for which they entered Hell”. Then he quotes the evidence for that, such as the words of Ibn ‘Abbaas, “The punishment of those who were extreme in their disbelief and spread corruption on earth, calling others to kufr, will not be like the punishment of those who did not do such things”. Then Ibn Rajab says, “Similarly, the punishments of the monotheists in Hell will be at different levels, according to their deeds. The punishment of those who were guilty of major sins (kabaa’ir) will not be like that of those who were guilty of minor sins (saghaa’ir). The punishment may be reduced for some of them because of other good deeds, or for whatever reason Allah (swt) wills. Hence some of them may die in the Fire”. (at-Takhweef min an-Naar, p. 142-143)

(2) Roasting of the Skin

The Fire of the Almighty will burn the skin of the kuffaar. The skin is the site of sensation, where the pain of burning is felt, and for this reason, Allah (swt) will replace the burnt skin with a new one, to be burnt anew, and this will be repeated endlessly:

“Those who reject Our Signs, We shall soon cast them into the Fire. As often as their skins are roasted through, We shall change them for fresh skins, that they may taste the penalty. For Allah is Exalted in Power, All-Wise” (4:56) (3) Melting

One of the kinds of torment will be the pouring of al-Hameem over their heads. al-Hameem is ultra-heated water; because of its extreme heat, it will melt their innards and everything inside: “… then as for those who disbelieve, garments of fire will be cut out for them, boiling water will be poured down over their heads. With it will melt or vanish away what is within their bellies, as well as [their] skins”. (22:19-20)

at-Tirmidhi reported from Abu Hurayrah (ra) that the Prophet (saw) said:

al-Hameem will be poured on their heads and will dissolve through until it reaches their sides and all their innards will drop out, until it comes out of his feet, and everything is melted, then he will be restored as he was. He (at-Tirmidhi) said, “It is a sahih ghareeb hasan hadith”. (at-Takhweef min an-Naar, p.145, Jaami’ al-Usool, 10/540)

(4) Scorching (the face).

The noblest and most dignified part of a person is the face, hence the Prophet (saw) forbade us to strike the face. One of the ways in which Allah (swt) will humiliate the people of Hell is by gathering them on their faces, blind, deaf and dumb, on the Day of Resurrection:

“..We shall gather them together prone on their faces, blind, dumb, and deaf; their abode will be Hell; everytime it shows abatement, We shall increase for them the Fierceness of the Fire”. (17:97)

Then they will be thrown on their faces in the Fire:

“And if any do evil, their faces will be thrown headlong into the Fire; “Do you receive a reward other than that which you have earned by your deeds?” (27:90)

The Fire will burn and cover their faces forever, with no barrier between them and it:

“If only the unbelievers knew [the time] when they will not be able to ward off the Fire from their faces, nor yet from their backs, and [when] no help can reach them!” (21:39)

“The Fire will burn their faces and they will therein grin, with their lips displaced”(23:104)

“Their garments of liquid pitch, and their faces covered with fire”. (14:50)

“Is then one who has to fear the brunt of the penalty on the Day of Judgement [and receive it on] his face, [like one guarded therefrom]?” (39:24)

Look at this horrific scene that makes one shudder!

“The Day that their faces will be turned upside down in the Fire, they will say, “Woe to us! Would that we had obeyed Allah and obeyed the Messenger.” (33:66) Do you not see that just as meat and fish are turned over when they are cooked, so their faces will be turned over in the Fire of Hell. We seek refuge with Allah (swt) from the punishment of the people of Hell. (5) Dragging

Another of the painful torments that the Kuffaar will suffer is being dragged on their faces into Hell:

“Truly those in sin are the ones straying in mind, and mad. The Day they will be dragged through the Fire on their faces [they will hear]: “Taste the touch of Hell.”(54:47-48)

Their pain at being dragged will be increased by the fact that they will be tied up in chains and fetters:

“…But soon shall they know – when the yokes [shall be] round their necks, and the chains, they shall be dragged along, in the boiling fetid fluid, then shall they be burned”. (40:70-72)

Qataadah said, “They will be dragged once in the Fire, and once in al-Hameem.” (Ibn Rajab, at-Takhweef min an-Naar, p.147)

(6) Blackening of the faces.

Allah (swt) will blacken the faces of the people of Hell in the Hereafter:

“On the Day when some faces will be [lit up with] white and some faces will be [in the gloom of] black; to those who faces will be black [it will be said]: “Did you reject Faith after accepting it? Taste then the Penalty for rejecting Faith”. (3:106)

This is intense blackness, as if the darkness of night had covered their faces

“But those who have earned evil will have a reward of like evil, and ignominy will cover their faces. No defender will they have from [the wrath of] Allah. Their faces will be covered, as it were, with pieces from the darkness of night. They are Companions [or dwellers] of the Fire, they will abide therein [for aye!] (10:27)

(7) The Fire Will Surround the Kuffaar

The people of Hell are the Kuffaar whose sins and disobedience surround them, leaving no hasanah for them. Allah (swt) said, in response to the Jews who claimed that the Fire would only touch them for a certain length of time:

“Nay, those who seek gain in evil and are girt round by their sins – they are companions [or dwellers] of the Fire; therein shall they abide [forever]” (2:81)

No one will be in such a state unless he is a kaafir and a mushrik. Siddeeq Hasan Khan says, “What is referred to here by evil deeds is a certain type of deed, the reasons for which should be overwhelming, with no way out or means of achieving hasanah. Eternity in Hell is for the kuffaar and mushrikeen, so evil and sin in this aayah has to be interpreted as meaning kufr and shirk. Thus the arguments of the Mu’tazilah and Khawaarij are shown to be false by the proven mutawaatir reports that state that the sinners among the monotheists will eventually be brought forth from Hell.” Sins and evil deeds surround the Kuffaar like a bracelet around the wrist, so their punishment should fit their crimes. Hence the Fire will surround the Kuffaar on all sides, as Allah (swt) says:

There will be a bed of Hell [Fire] and over them coverings [of Hellfire]” (7:41)

The “bed” is what comes under them, and the “coverings” are what come over them. What is meant is that fires will surround them from above and below, as Allah (swt) says:

“On the Day when the torment [Hellfire] shall cover them from above them and from underneath their feet” (29:55)

They shall have coverings of Fire above them, and coverings of Fire beneath them”. (39:16) Some of the Salaf interpreted the “Bed” (al-Mihaad) as meaning a mattress and the “cover” (al-Ghawaash) as being a blanket (Tafseer Ibn Katheer, 3/168)

The “surrounding” may be interpreted in another way, which is that Hell will have a wall to surround the kuffaar so that they will never be able to get out or escape form it, as Allah (swt) says: “..Verily We have prepared for the wrongdoers a Fire whose [smoke and flames] like the walls and roof of a tent, will hem them in; If they implore relief, they will be granted water like melted brass, that will scald their faces. How dreadful the drink! How uncomfortable a couch to recline on!” (18:29) (8) The Fire Will Leap Up Over Their Hearts

We have already explained that the physical bodies of the people of Hell will be made huge in size. In spite of that, the Fire will penetrate their bodies until it reaches their innermost depths:

“Soon will I cast him into Hellfire! And what will explain to you what Hellfire is? Naught does it permit to endure, and naught does it leave alone, Darkening and changing the colour of man!” (74:26-29)

Some of the Salaf said concerning the phrase, “naught does it leave alone” that it meant, “it eats bones and flesh and brains and does not leave anything untouched” (Ibn Rajab, at-Takhweef min an-Naar, p.146)

Allah (swt) says: “By no means! He will be sure to be thrown into that which Breaks to Pieces. And what will explain to you what that which Breaks to Pieces is? [It is] the Fire of the [wrath of] Allah, kindled [to a blaze], that which mourns [right] to the hearts”. (104:4-6)

Muhammad ibn Ka’b al-Qurtubee said, “The Fire eats into him until it reaches his heart, then his body will be created anew. It was reported that when Thaabit al-Bananee read this aayah, he said, “The Fire will burn them until it reaches their hearts, while they are still alive; this is how great their suffering is!” Then he wept.” (at-Takhweef min an-Naar, p.146)

(9) Their entrails will be spilled out in the Fire

al-Bukhaari and Muslim report from Usaamah ibn Zayd that the Prophet (saw) said: “A man will be brought forth on the Day of Resurrection and thrown into the Fire. Then his entrails will be spilled out into the Fire, and he will be forced to walk around and around like a donkey in a treadmill. The people of Hell will gather around him and say, “O So-and-so, what is wrong with you? Did you not enjoin us to do good and forbid us to do evil?” He will say, “I used to order you to do good, but I did not do it, and I used to forbid you to do evil, but I used to do it.” Then he will walk around and around like a donkey in a treadmill” (al-Bukhaari and Muslim, Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 2/642, hadith no. 5139)

One of the people whose entrails will be spilled out in Hell is ‘Amr ibn Lahay who was the first to change the religion of the Arabs. The Prophet (saw) saw him dragging his own entrails in Hell. Muslim reports from Jaabir ibn Abdullaah that the Prophet (saw) said, “I saw ‘Amr ibn ‘Aamir al-Khuza’ee dragging his own entrails in Hell, and he was the first one to introduce as-Saa’ibah (a she-camel turned loose for free pasture for the sake of idols, upon which nothing was allowed to be carried”. (Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 2/642)

(10) The Chains, Fetters and Hammers of the People of Hell

Allah (swt) has promised that the people of Hell will have chains fetters and hammers in the Fire:

“For the Rejecters We have prepared iron chains, yokes and a blazing Fire”. (76:4)

“With Us are fetters [to bind them] and a Fire [to burn them] and a food that chokes, and a penalty grievous”. (73:12-13)

The yokes will be placed around their necks:

“…We shall put yokes on the necks of the unbelievers. It would only be a requital for their ill [or evil] deeds”. (34:33)

“When yokes [shall be] round their necks, and the chains, they shall be dragged along.” (40:71)

The chains or fetters are something with which Allah (swt) will punish them:

“With Us are fetters…” (73:12)

The chains are another kind of punishment, with which the wrongdoers will be tied up, just as criminals are chained up in this world. See how the Qur’an describes them:

“The stern command will say, “Seize him and bind him, and burn him in the blazing Fire, further, make him march in a chain, whereof the length is seventy cubits”. (69:30-32) Allah (swt) has promised the people of Hell hooked rods of iron which are like hammers with which the evildoers will be beaten when they try to escape from the Fire, and they will be thrown ever deeper into Hell:

“And for them are hooked rods of iron [to punish them]. Every time they seek to get away therefrom, from anguish, they will be driven back therein, and [it will be] said to them: “taste the torment of burning!” (22:21-22)

(11) They will be accompanied by their objects of worship and their devils in Hell

The Kuffaar and Mushrikeen used to glorify the false deities that they worshipped instead of Allah (swt); they would defend them and give of themselves and their wealth in their worshipping. On the Day of Resurrection, Allah (swt) will cause those deities that they used to worship instead of Him to enter the Fire, as a source of humiliation and shame for them, so that they will know that they were misled and that they worshipped something that has no power either to benefit them or to harm them:

“Verily, you [disbelievers] and the [false] gods that you worship besides Allah are [but] fuel for Hell! To it will you [surely] come! If these had been gods, they would not have got there! But each one will abide therein.” (21:98-99)

Ibn Rajab says, “Because the Kuffaar worship their gods instead of Allah (swt) and believe that they will intercede for them with Allah (swt) and will bring them closer to Him, they will be punished by having these gods in Hell with them as a source of humiliation and shame, and to make them feel deep sorrow and regret. Because when a punishment is accompanied by the thing that was the reason for the punishment, the pain and sorrow becomes more intense.” (at-Takhweef min an-Naar, p.105)

For this reason the sun and moon will be thrown into Hell, and will be fuel for it, to punish those wrongdoers who used to worship them instead of Allah. As the hadith says, “The sun and moon will be rolled up in Hell”. (al-Bayhaqi in Shu’ab al-Imaan, and al-Bazzar, al-Isma’eelee and al-Khattabee, see Silsilat al-Hadith as-Saheehah, 1/32)

al-Qurtubee says, “They will be placed in Hell, because they were worshipped instead of Allah (swt). It is not a punishment for them, because they are inanimate, but that will be done in order to increase the sorrow and shame of the Kaafireen. This is what was said by some of the scholars.” (al-Qurtubee, at-Tadhkirah, p.392)

For the same reason, the Kuffaar and their devils will be gathered together, so as to make the punishment more intense:

“And if anyone withdraws himself from the remembrance of [Allah] All-Gracious, We appoint for him an evil one to be an intimate companion to him. Such evil ones really hinder them from the Path, but they think that they are being guided aright! At length, when [such a one] comes to Us, he says, [to his evil companion], “Would that between me and you were the distance of east and west”. Ah, evil is the companion indeed! When you have done wrong, it will avail you nothing, that Day that you shall be partners in punishment”. (43:36-39)

(12) Their sorrow, regret and supplications

When the Kuffaar see Hell, they will be filled with intense regret, at a time when regret will be of no avail:

“…they would declare [their] repentance when they see the penalty but the judgement between them will be with justice, and no wrong will be done unto them.” (10:54)

When the Kuffaar looks at the record of his deeds, and sees his kufr and shirk, for which he deserves eternal Hell, he will pray for oblivion and death:

“But he who is given his Record behind his back, soon will he cry for perdition, and he will enter a blazing Fire”. (84:10-12)

They will repeat their prayer for oblivion when they are thrown into the Fire and its heat touches them:

And when they are cast, bound together, into a constricted place therein, they will plead for destruction there and then! This Day plead not for a single destruction: plead for destruction oft-repeated”. (25:13-14)

Their screams will grow louder and more desperate and they will call on their Rabb, hoping that He (swt) will take them out of the Fire:

“Therein will they cry aloud [for assistance]: “Our Rabb! Bring us out, we shall work righteousness, not the [deeds] we used to do.” (35:37)

At that time, they will come to realise the error and foolishness of their kufr:

“They will further say: “Had we but listened or used our intelligence we would not [now] be among the companions of the blazing Fire”. (67:10)

They will say, “Our Rabb! Twice have You made us without life and twice have you given us life! Now we have recognised our sins: Is there any way out [of this]?” (40:11)

But their prayer will be harshly refused, and they will be answered as animals deserve to be answered:

“They will say, “Our Rabb! Our misfortune overwhelmed us, and we became a people astray. Our Rabb! Bring us out of this; if ever we return [to evil] then shall we be wrongdoers indeed!” He [Allah] will say, “Be driven into it with ignominy! And speak not to Me!” (23:106-108)

The promise will come true, and they will reach a destination where no prayer will benefit them and there will be no hope:

“If only you could see when the guilty ones will bend low their heads before their Rabb [saying], “Our Rabb! We have seen and we have heard; now then send us back [to the world], we will work righteousness for we do indeed [now] believe”. If We had so willed, surely We could certainly have brought every soul its true guidance, but the Word from Me will come true: I will fill Hell with jinns and men all together. Taste you then – for you forgot the Meeting of this Day of yours, and We too will forget you – taste the penalty of eternity for your [evil] deeds!” (32:12-14)

After that the people of Hell will call upon the keepers of Hell: “Pray to your Rabb to lighten us the penalty for a day [at least]! They will say, “Did there not come to you your Messengers with clear signs?” They will say, “Yes”. They will reply, “Then pray [as you like]! But the prayer of those without faith is nothing but [futile wandering] in [mazes of] error”. (40:49-50)

Then they will ask for intercession so that their Rabb might annihilate them:

“And they will cry, “O Malik [Guard of Hell]! Would that your Rabb put an end to us”. He will say, “Nay, but you shall abide”” (43:77)

Everything they ask for will be refused. There will be no coming out of the Fire, no reduction in the torment, and no oblivion. Rather it is ongoing, eternal punishment, and at that time they will be told:

“…and whether you are patient of it, or impatient of it, it is all the same. You are only being requited for what you used to do.” (52:16)

Then their wailing will increase, and they will weep for a long time:

“Let them laugh a little: much will they weep: a recompense for the [evil] that they do”. (9:82)

They will weep until no tears are left, then they will weep blood, and their tears will leave traces on their faces like the channels cut into rock by water. In al-Mustadrak by al-Haakim there is a report from ‘Abdullaah ibn Qays that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said: “The people of Hell will weep so much that if ships were placed in their tears, they would float, and they will weep blood – meaning, instead of tears”

Anas ibn Maalik reported that the Prophet (saw) said: “The people of Hell will be made to weep, and they will weep until they have no tears left. Then they will weep blood until they have as it were channels in their faces, if ships were put in them, they would float”. (1)

Those evildoers lost their own souls and their families when they preferred kufr to eemaan. Listen to the wailing and cries when they are punished:

“The Day when their faces will be turned upside down in the Fire, they will say, “Woe to us! Would that we had obeyed Allah and obeyed the Messenger!” And they would say, “Our Rabb, verily we obeyed our chiefs and our great ones, and they misled us from the (right) Path. Our Rabb, give them double penalty and curse them with a very great curse!” (33:66-68)

Listen to how Allah (swt) described their condition [we seek refuge with Allah (swt) from that]:

“As for those who are wretched, they will be in the fire, sighing in a high and low tone. They will dwell therein for all the time that the heavens and earth endure, except as your Rabb wills..” (11:106-107)

az-Zajjaj said, “The high tone (az-Zafeer) is because of the intensity of their groaning and it is very high. It was suggested that az-Zafeer means the panting of the breath in the chest due to extreme fear, so that the ribs become swollen. The “low tone” (ash-Shaheeq) is a long drawn-out breath, or an intake of breath; in either case it is an indication of the great extent of their grief and anguish. Their situation is likened to that of the one whose heart was overwhelmed by heat and whose soul was surrounded by it. al-Layth said, “az-Zafeer means that a man will take deep breaths because of his intense grief, and ash-Shaheeq refers to his exhaling” (Siddeeq Hasan Khan, Yaqadhat uli al-I’tibaar p.72)

(1) Sheikh Naasir ud-Deen al-Albaani narrated these two hadiths in Silsilat al-Hadith as-Saheehah, 4/245, no. 1679 and attributed the first hadith to al-Haakim in al-Mustadrak. al-Haakim said “It is a hadith whose isnaad is saheeh”. adh-Dhahabi agreed with him. Sheikh Naasir said, “He should have added: according to the conditions of al-Bukhaari and Muslim. All the men of its isnaad are men who narrated the hadith they (al-Bukhaari and Muslim) recorded. He mentioned that one of them, Abul-Nu’man, whose nickname was ‘Aarim had become confused. Sheikh Naasir quoted the second hadith in support of the first, and attributed it to Ibn Maajah, and Ibn Abi-Dunyaa; Yazeed al-Raqqas one of the narrators, is da’eef, but the rest of the narrators are those from whom al-Bukhaari and Muslim narrated.

How to Save Oneself From the Fire

As it is kufr that will condemn a person to eternal Hell, the way to be saved from Hell is through eemaan and righteous deeds. So the Muslims pray to their Rabb with faith to save them from the Fire:

“Those who say, “Our Rabb! We have indeed believed, forgive us then, our sins and save us from the agony of the Fire”. (3:16)

“…Our Rabb! Not for naught have You created [all] this, glory to You! Give us salvation from the torment of the Fire. Our Rabb! Any whom You admit to the Fire, truly You cover with shame, and never will wrongdoers find any helpers. Our Rabb! We have heard the call of one calling [us] to faith: “Believe in your Rabb,” and we have believed. Our Rabb! Forgive us our sins and blot out from us our inequities, and take to Yourself our souls in the company of the righteous [al-Abraar]. Our Rabb! Grant us what You did promise unto us through Your Messengers and save us from shame on the Day of Judgement, for You never break Your Promise”. (3:191-194)

Many ahadith speak in detail about this matter and describe the deeds that will protect one from the Fire, for example, love of Allah (swt). In al-Haakim’s al-Mustadrak, and Ahmad’s al-Musnad, a report from Anas ibn Maalik (ra) states, “The Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “By Allah (swt), Allah will never thrown one whom He loves into the Fire” (sahih, See Sahih al-Jaami’ 6/104)

Fasting is also a source of protection from the Fire, as Ahmad reports in al-Musnad and al-Bayhaqi in Shu’ab al-Imaan, with a hasan isnaad from Jaabir ibn ‘Abdullaah: “The Prophet (saw) said, “Allah (swt) says, “Fasting is a shield with which one may protect oneself from the Fire“. (Sahih al-Jaami, 4/114)

In Shu’ab al-Imaan, al-Bayhaqi reports from ‘Uthmaan ibn Abil-Aas that the Prophet (saw) said, “Fasting is a shield from the punishment of Allah (swt)” It was reported by Ahmad, an-Nasaa’ee, Ibn Maajah and Ibn Khuzaymah and its isnaad is saheeh (Sahih al-Jaami’ 3/264).

If fasting is accomplished at the time of jihaad against the enemy, then that is a great victory, as it was reported from Abu Sa’eed al-Khudree that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said: “Whoever fasts for one day when he is engaged in jihaad for the sake of Allah, Allah will remove him [lit. his face] seventy years distance from the Fire“. (Ahmad, al-Bukhaari, Muslim, at-Tirmidhi and an-Nasaa’ee – Sahih al-Jaami’ 5/310)

Other means of salvation from the Fire are fear of Allah and jihaad for His sake:

“But for him who fears the standing before his Rabb, there will be two gardens [ie in Paradise]” (55:46)

at-Tirmidhi and an-Nasaa’ee reported from Abu Hurayrah (ra) that the Messenger of Allah(saw) said: “No one who weeps out of fear of Allah will enter Hell until the milk goes back into the breast [i.e. never] and a man will never have both the dust from fighting in the way of Allah (swt) and the smoke of Hell”. (Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 2/356, no. 3828, isnaad is sahih)

al-Bukhaari reports from Abu ‘Abs that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “No two feet that get dusty for the sake of Allah (swt) will never meet in the Fire of Hell”.(Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 2/349, no. 3794)

Muslim reports from Abu Hurayrah (ra) that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “A Kaafir and the one who kills him will never meet in the Fire of Hell.” (Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 2/349, no. 3795)

We may also be shielded from the Fire by seeking protection with Allah from it:

“Those who say, “our Rabb! Avert from us the wrath of Hell, for its wrath is indeed an affliction grievous.” Evil indeed is it as an abode and as a place to rest in”. (25:64-65)

Ahmad, Ibn Maajah, Ibn Hibbaan, and al-Haakim report with a sahih isnaad from Anas, that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “No one asks Allah (swt)) for Paradise three times, but Paradise will say, “O Allah (swt) admit him to Paradise”. And no Muslim asks Allah for protection from Hell three times, but Hell will say, “O Allah save him from me”” (Sahih al-Jaami, 5/145, no.5506)

al-Bukhaari and Muslim report from Abu Hurayrah (ra) that when the Prophet (saw) was discussing the angels who seek out gatherings of dhikr he said, “Allah (swt) asks them and He knows best, “What are they seeking protection from?” They tell Him, “From the Fire”. He asks, “And have they seen it.” They say, “No, by Allah, O Rabb, They have not seen it.” He says, “How would it be if they had seen it?” They say, “They would be even more afraid and anxious to escape it”. He (swt) says, “Bear witness that I have forgiven them””. (Sahih al-Jaami’, 2/233, no. 2169)

 

Islam on Sorcery

qiran-hadith-islamic-ruling-sorcery-magic-witchcraft

All praise is due to Allah Lord of the Worlds. I testify that there is no deity worthy of worship except Allah and I testify that Muhammad (ﷺ) is His servant and Messenger. O Allah! Bestow peace and blessings upon Your Messenger Muhammad (ﷺ), his household and companions.

Fellow Muslims! Fear Allah and hold fast unto His Strong Rope and Straight Path and know that the most abominable of things is to disobey Allah. Be also aware that the greatest of all sins is the one greatest in consequence. Perpetrating major sins is tantamount to waging war against Allah and his Messenger (ﷺ). Sins differ in their consequences and punishments according to differences in their degree of contradiction of the purpose of creation and contrariness to the truth. In fact, Allah created the universe that He alone may be worshipped without associating any partners with Him. He created the Heavens and the Earth in truth and in order to reward each soul for whatever it earned. He has also reformed the Earth by sending Messengers and revealing books. Therefore, whatever runs in contrary to these great aims is an abominable sin before Allah, for which He has promised a severe punishment in this world and the next. That is why the act of associating partners with Allah in acts of worship is regarded to be the greatest of major sins and its punishment is the most severe. Allah says,

“Verily whoever sets up partners with Allah, then Allah has forbidden Paradise for him and the fire will be his abode. And for the Zalimun (Polytheists, and wrongdoers) there are no helpers.” (Al-Maaidah 5:72).

Allah will also not accept intercession on behalf of one who associates partners with Him. This is because of the gravity of shirk.

Sorcery is one of the major sins, for it is disbelief in Allah and association of partners with Him. Allah has made it forbidden and the Messenger (ﷺ) seriously warned against it. Al-Bukharee and Muslim narrated on the authority of Abu Hurayrah that the Messenger of Allah said, “Keep away from the seven destructive sins!” They said, “What are they, O Messenger of Allah?” He answered, “Associating partners with Allah; practicing sorcery; taking a life, which Allah has made forbidden except for a just cause (according to Islamic Law); eating Riba (usury) eating up an orphan’s wealth; fleeing from the battle field at the time of fighting (with the unbelievers); and accusing chaste women, who never think of anything that can touch their chastity and who are good believers, of fornication.”

Sorcery destroys good deeds of the sorcerer because it contains shirk, for one cannot become a sorcerer unless he has sought nearness to devils by obeying them, slaughtering for them, prostrating for a jinn, seeking aid from devils, calling unto them, urinating on a copy of the Glorious Qur’an, eating impure things, or perpetrating some other abominable acts. When he associates partners with Allah and obeys Satan, the jinn and devils will obey him, serve him and provide him with his need in return for his associating partners with Allah.

Further, the sorcerers always tell lies, have dirty minds and commit sins insolently. Allah says,

“Shall I inform you, (O people) upon whom the shayatin (devils) descend? They descend on every lying (one who tells lies), sinful person.” (Ash-Shuaraa 26:221-222)

Brothers in faith! Sorcery separates between husband and wife, between a son and his father, brother and friend. It dominates and weakens one’s will power thereby making the bewitched perceive the harmful things as useful and vice-versa. He sees undesirable things in his house and his family but would be unable to correct it because he has been dispossessed of his will power. Sometimes sorcery kills, makes one sick, damages one’s sense of reasoning, brings about delusive imagination, and destructive insinuation. However, all this happens by the permission of Allah and His will for nothing happens except by His will. Allah says,

“And from these (angels) people learn that by which they cause separation between a man and his wife, but they could not thus harm anyone except by Allah’s leave.” (Al-Baqarah 2: 102)

Sorcery is widespread among ignorant women and some despicable and ignorant men who use this vicious means to win undue favour and inflict harm on others. As for the bewitched person, he is regarded as the wronged one and Allah will come to his aid. Ibn Abbaas reported that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said, “He is not of us, the one who sees evil omens, or the one the one whose behalf they are seen, or the one who practices soothsaying, or the one on whose behalf it is practiced; or the one who practices sorcery, or the one for whom sorcery is done.” (At-Tabaraanee)

An-Nesaaee also reported on the authority of Abu Hurayrah the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said, “Whoever ties a knot and blows into it has practiced sorcery, and whosoever practiced sorcery has associated partners with Allah. Whoever wears anything for protection (i.e. talismans, pendants etc.) will be left in its care. As-Sihr (Sorcery) literally means something that is hidden and its cause is unknown. Islamically it means knots and shirk incantations that have impact on the victim’s mind or body. The Islamic rule regarding learning it and teaching it is that it is Kufr and going out of the fold of Islam, according to the authentic view of the scholars. Allah says,

“Sulaimaan did not disbelieve, but the Shayatin (devils) disbelieved teaching men magic.” (Al-Baqarah 2: 102)

He also says in the same verse,

“And indeed they knew that the buyers of it (magic) would have no share in the hereafter.”

He also says,

“And the magician will never be successful no matter what amount (of skill) he may attain.” (Taahaa 20: 69)

Sorcery according to the scholars does have a real impact with Allah’s leave. That is why Allah enjoined seeking refuge against it. As for the legal ruling concerning sorcerers in this world, they should be killed if evidence is established that they practice sorcery. That is the opinion of Abu Haneefah, Maalik, and Ahmed. Imam Ahmad said, “Capital punishment for the sorcerer has been authentically reported from three companions of the Prophet (ﷺ). It is reported from Umar that he wrote, “Kill every sorcerer and sorceress.” Bujaalah (a sub-narrator) said, “Then we killed three sorceresses.” It is also authentically reported from Hafsah (Prophet’s wife) that she ordered a maid of hers to be killed because she did sorcery on her.” Jundub bin Kaab was also authentically reported that he beheaded a magician who was playing his magic in front of Waleed and said, “Let him use his magic for his own benefit now.”

The Killing of sorcerers is for the purpose of protecting people from their harm and evil, in order to uproot all its manifestations from the Islamic society and to preserve the purity of Muslims’ belief, their intellect, and properties. Islam also encourages good and fights evil. Executing sorcerers is therefore the correct opinion of the scholars, even if he shows repentance because the companions did not ask the sorcerers to repent before they killed them. Further, most sorcerers are liars. If a sorcerer is given a chance to repent, he is unlikely to be truthful. If he is however truthful in his heart his repentance will benefit him before Allah but that does not save him from being executed because he has practised a malicious and wicked act.

Fellow Muslims! There are some ignorant people who do not have a clear perception of the lying and deceitful sorcerers and are confused by these devils’ acts, like flying in the sky, walking on water, healing the sick, or informing of hidden things and it becomes as said, thereby making these ignorant people believe falsely that the sorcerer is a Walee of Allah. It can even lead to worshipping him besides Allah and seeking his benefit and protection. The Islamic Shariah has however distinguished between friends of Allah and friends of Shaytaan. Friends of Allah are those who maintain the limits of Allah, adhere to his injunctions inwardly and outwardly and observe the prayer. Allah says,

“No doubt! Verily, the Awliyaa’ of Allah (i.e. those who believe in the oneness of Allah and fear Allah much; abstain from all kinds of sins and evil deeds which He has forbidden, and love Allah much; perform all kinds of good deeds which He has ordained.), no fear shall overcome them, nor shall they grieve. (Those who believe in the Oneness of Allah), and used to fear Allah much (by abstaining from evil deeds and by doing righteous deeds.” (Yoonus 10: 52-63)

Further, it is not a prerequisite for being Allah’s Walee to perform supernatural acts which the ignorant people regard as miracles while they are satanic works in actual sense with which devils serve them in order to mislead people. Do not therefore be carried away by the feats of these magicians. If you look at their adherence to Islamic injunctions you will find that they do not attend Jumu’ah or congregational prayers; they do not listen to the Qur’an. They only spread immorality and listen to music. Allah says,

“They are the party of Satan. Verily, it is the party of Satan that will be the losers!” (Al-Mujaadalah 58: 19)

Regard those who perform such a supernatural acts as charlatans / swindlers who are disbelievers in Allah.

Dear brothers! There are others who are considered to be the same as sorcerers. These are soothsayers, fortune-tellers, and astrologers; and those who make writings on the sand. They all claim the knowledge of the unseen, thereby becoming kuffar. Allah says,

“Say: None in the heavens and the Earth knows the Ghaib (unseen) except Allah.” (An-Naml 27: 65)

Therefore, whoever believes them in their claim has also become a kaafir. The Prophet (ﷺ) said, “Whoever visits a soothsayer and believes in what he says has disbelieved in what was revealed to Muhammad.” (Abu Dawood)

Brothers in faith! Magical spells can be prevented by having trust in Allah, supplicating to Him, reciting the Qur’an and authentic adhkaar, perfection of Tawheed, keeping away from shirk and waging war against malicious people. Allah says,

“O you who believe! Enter perfectly in Islam (by obeying all the rules and regulations of the Islamic religion) and follow not the footsteps of Shaytan (Satan). Verily, he is to you a plain enemy.” (Al-Baqarah 1: 208)

Fellow Muslims! Fear Allah, and know that Allah knows the secret and that which is hidden. He says,

“And obey Allah and the Messenger and beware and fear Allah. Then if you turn away then you should know that it is our Messenger’s duty to convey (the message) in the clearest way.” (Al-Maaidah 5: 92)

Fellow Muslims! Allah says,

“And whosoever puts his trust in Allah, then He will suffice him.” (At-Talaaq 65: 3)

The Prophet (ﷺ) said, “Supplication benefits in things that have happened and things that have not yet happened.” As a measure of prevention from magical spell, the Prophet (ﷺ) enjoins reciting the Qur’an and doing Dhikr in the morning and evening. He said, “Recite Sooratul-Baqarah, for recitation of it is blessing and abandonment of it is a loss. The wicked people are incapable of doing anything for those who recite it.”

Magic and sorcery can also be prevented by burning its books and taking their case to the authorities in order to protect people from their evil deeds. Whenever a magical spell is established, the instruments of that spell should be burnt if they are found, as done by the Prophet (ﷺ) when Labeed ibn Al-A’sam, the Jew, did a magic spell on him. The Prophet brought the instrument of the spell out of B’ir dharwaan and burnt it.

As regards the cure of magic, it is constant supplication to Allah. Aa’isha said, “When a magical spell was done on the Prophet (ﷺ), he supplicated for a long while then said, “O Aa’isha, do you know that Allah has told me of the person who did the magic spell on me and He has healed me.?”

It should however be noted that the kind of magical spell that affected the Prophet (ﷺ) did not in any way affect his divine immunity or deliverance of his message. It was just a mere harm done to him from which Allah cured him.

Magical spells are also cured by continuous recitation of Sooratul-Faatihah, Sooratul-Falaq, Sooratun-Naas, Sooratul-Ikhlaas, and Aayatul-Kursi, for all these Soorahs weaken the effect of the spell whether it is recited by the victim himself or recited on him by a righteous person.

It is unlawful to cure one magical spell with another, for Allah does not allow the cure of this Ummah by that which He has forbidden them. Nevertheless, it is permissible to cure oneself of magical spells with lawful medicaments, herbs and the like.

Concept of Heaven in Islam

quran-hadith-paradise-heaven-jannah-islam-description

Paradise: the Eternal Abode

Paradise is the tremendous reward which Allah (swt) has prepared for His beloved (awliyaa) and those who obey Him. It is complete joy and pleasure, where nothing is lacking and nothing can disturb its purity. What Allah (swt) and His Messenger have told us about it makes out heads spin because our minds are not able to comprehend the greatness of such blessings.

Listen to the words of Allah (swt) in this hadith qudsi:

“I have prepared for My righteous slaves that which no eye has seen, no ear has heard and has never crossed the mind of any human being”.

Then the Prophet (saw) said, “Recite, if you wish: “No person knows what is kept hidden for them of joy as a reward for what they used to do”. (32:17)

The joys of Paradise are far greater than the pleasures of this world, which pale into insignificance in comparison. al-Bukhaari reports from Sahl ibn Sa’d as-Sa’idee that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said: “A space the size of a whip in Paradise is better than this world and al that is in it”. (Fath al-Baari, 6/319, an-Nawawi’s commentary on Muslim 17/166)

Because admittance to Paradise and salvation from the Fire are according to Allah’s will and judgement, it is a great victory and tremendous success, as Allah (swt) says:

“Only he who is saved far from the Fire and admitted to the Garden, will have indeed attained the object of life [or: been successful]” (3:185)

“Allah has promised to believers – men and women – Gardens under which rivers flow, to dwell therein [forever], and beautiful mansions in Gardens of everlasting bliss. But the greatest bliss is the Good Pleasure of Allah. That is the supreme felicity [or success]”. (9:72)

“…and those who obey Allah and His Messenger will be admitted to Gardens with rivers flowing underneath, to abide therein [forever] and that will be the supreme achievement”. (4:13)

Admittance to Paradise

There is no doubt that the joy of the believers will be incomparable when they are led, group by honourable group, to the blessed Gardens of Paradise. When they reach Paradise its gates will be opened for them, and they will be welcomed by noble angels congratulating them on their safe arrival after suffering so much hardship and witnessing so much horror:

“And those who feared their Rabb will be led to the garden in crowds, until, behold, they arrive there; its gates will be opened and its keepers will say “Peace be upon you! Well have you done! Enter here, to dwell therein”. (39:73)

In other words, your words, thoughts and deeds were good so your hearts and souls became pure and for that you deserve Paradise.

The Believers Will Be Purified Before They Enter Paradise

After the Believers have passed over as-Siraat (the bridge over Hell), they will be kept on a bridge between Paradise and Hell, where they will be purified by means of their settling any wrongs that existed between any of them in this world. THen when they enter paradise they will be pure and clean, none of them bearing any ill-will towards another or demanding anything of another.al-Bukhaari reported from Abu Sa’eed al-Khudri (ra) that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said:

“The believers will be saved from the Fire then they will be kept on a bridge between Paradise and Hell. They will settle their accounts with one another for any wrongs that existed between them in this world, until they are purified and cleansed, and will be permitted to enter Paradise. By the One in Whose hand is the soul of Muhammad, each of them will know his dwelling in Paradise better than he knew his dwelling in this world”. (Sahih al-Bukhaari, Kitaab ar-Riqaaq, Baab al-Qisas Yawm al-Qiyamah, Fath al-Baari, 11/395)

Our Prophet (saw) will be the first to ask for the gates of paradise to be opened, after Aadam, the father of mankind, and all the other great Prophets refuse this task.

The First People to Enter Paradise

The first of mankind to enter Paradise will be our Prophet Muhammad (saw) and the first nation to enter Paradise will be his ummah. The first member of this ummah to enter will be Abu Bakr as-Siddiq (ra).

Ibn Katheer quotes a number of Hadith [an-Nihayah, 2/213] that state this such as the report of Muslim from Anas (ra) according to which the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “I will be the first one to knock at the gates of Paradise”.

Muslim also reported from Anas that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said: “I will come to the gates of paradise and ask for it to be opened. The gatekeeper will ask, “Who are you?” I will say, “Muhammad”. The gatekeeper will say, “I was ordered not to open the gate for anyone else before you””.

Al-Bukhaari, Muslim and an-Nasaa’ee report from Abu Hurayrah (ra) that the Prophet (saw) said: “We are the last, but we will be the first on the Day of Resurrection. We will be the first of mankind to enter Paradise”.

Abu Dawood reports from Abu Hurayrah (ra) that the Prophet (saw) said, “Jibreel came to me, and showed me the gate of Paradise through which my ummah will enter”.Abu Bakr said, “O Messenger of Allah (saw), would that I had been with you to see it!”. The Messenger of Allah (saw) “But you, O Abu Bakr, will be the first of my ummah to enter Paradise”.

Those Who Will Enter Paradise Without Being Called to Account

The first group of this ummah who will enter Paradise will be those who were pre-eminent in their imaan, taqwaa, righteous deeds and adherence to the true religion. They will enter Paradise in one rank: the first of them will not enter until the last of them enters, and they will be as beautiful as the full moon.

Al-Bukhaari reports from Abu Hurayrah (ra) that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said:

“The first group to enter Paradise will be as beautiful as the full moon. They will not spit, blow their noses or excrete. Their vessels will be fo gold, their combs of gold and silver, their incense o aloe, and their sweat of musk. Each of them will have two wives, the marrow of whose leg-bones will be visible through their flesh because of their extreme beauty. There will be no differences or hatred among them (the people of Paradise); their hearts will be as one, and they will glorify Allah (swt) morning and evening”. (Kitaab Bid’ al-Khalq, Baab Ma Jaa’ fi Sifaat al-Jannah, Fath al-Baari, 6/318; Muslim, at-Tirmidhi)

Al-Bukhaari reports from Sahl ibn Sa’d (ra) that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said:“Seventy thousand – or seven hundred thousand – of my ummah will enter Paradise; the first of them will not enter until the last of them does so, and their faces will look like the full moon”. (Fath al-Baari, 6/319)

It is true that with each one of these seventy, Allah (swt) will give His Prophet seventy thousand. Ahmad reports with a saheeh isnaad from Abu Bakr (ra) that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said:

“I have been given seventy thousand of my ummah, who will enter Paradise without being called to account. Their faces will be like the full moon, and their hearts will be as one. I asked my Rabb, may He be glorified, for more, and He gave me, along with each of them, seventy thousand more”. (Saheeh al-Jaami’, 1/350, no. 1068)

Ahmad, at-Tirmidhi, and Ibn Hibbaan report with a saheeh isnaad from Abu Umaamah that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “My Rabb promised me that seventy thousand of my ummah would enter Paradise without being called to account and without being punished, and with each one will be seventy thousand, and three handfuls of people picked up by my Rabb [i.e. it will be a great number]”. (Saheeh al-Jaami’ 6/108, no. 2988).

The Prophet (saw) described the characteristics of these seventy thousand. Al-Bukhaari reports from Ibn ‘Abbaas that the Prophet (saw) said, “I was shown the nations, and I saw a Prophet pass by with a group of his people, and another with a band of his people, another with only ten, another with five, and another on his own (with no followers). Then I looked and saw a large crowd of people. I asked, “O Jibreel, are these my ummah?” He said, “No, but look at the horizon.” So I looked, and saw a huge multitude of people. Jibreel said, “These are your ummah, and those seventy thousand in front will not be called to account or punished.” I asked, “Why?” He said, “They did not treat themselves with branding (cauterisation) or with ruqyaa (charms) and they did not see evil omens in things (i.e they were not superstitious): they put their trust only in their Rabb””.‘Ukaasha ibn Mihsan stood up and said, “Pray to Allah (swt) to make me one of them”. The Prophet (saw) said, “O Allah (swt) make him one of them”. Then another man stood up and said, “Ask Allah (swt) to make me one of them”. The Prophet (saw) said,‘Ukaasha has preceded you”. (Saheeh al-Bukhaari, Kitaab ar-Riqaaq, Baab Yadhkul al-Jannah Sab’un Alfan bi Ghayri Hisaab, Fath al-Baari, 11/405)

These may be the ones whom Allah (swt) has called al-Muqarraboon (those nearest to Allah swt):

“And those foremost [in faith] will be foremost [in the Hereafter]. These will be those nearest to Allah [al-Muqarraboon], in the Gardens of Bliss”. (56:10-12)

More of them will come from the early generations than from the later generations:

“A multitude of those [foremost] will be from the first generations [who embraced Islaam], and a few of those [foremost] will be from the later generations”. (56:13-14)

The Poor Will Enter Jannah Ahead of the Rich

Muslim reports from ‘Abdullaah ibn ‘Amr (ra) that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said “The poor of the Muhajireen will enter Paradise forty years ahead of the rich”. (Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 2/663, no. 5235)

At-Tirmidhi reported from Abu Sa’eed, and Ahmad, at-Tirmidhi and Ibn Maajah reported from Abu Hurayrah, that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said: “The poor of the Muhajireen will enter Paradise five hundred years ahead of the rich of the Muhajireen” (Saheeh al-Jaami’ 4/90, no.4104).

Elsewhere the Prophet (saw) explained that these are the people who have nothing to be brought account for, and this is in addition to their jihaad and virtue. al-Haakim reported from ‘Abdullaah ibn ‘Amr that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “Do you know who will be the first of my ummah to enter Paradise?” I said, “Allah and His Messenger know best”. He said, “The poor of the Muhajireen. They will come to the gate of Paradise on the Day of Resurrection and ask for it to be opened. The gatekeepers will say to them, “Have you been brought to account?” They will say, “What do we need to be brought to account for? We were carrying our swords and fighting for the sake of Allah (swt) until we died.” Then the gates will be opened for them and they will stay there for forty years before anyone else enters”. (Silsilah al-Hadith as-Saheehah, 2/532, no. 853, al-Haakim said it is sahih according to the conditions of al-Bukhaari and Muslim).

Al-Bukhaari reports from Usaamah ibn Zayd that the Prophet (saw) said, “I stood by the gate of Paradise and saw that the majority of those who entered were the poor and wretched. The rich [Muslims] were detained while the people of Hell were ordered to be taken to Hell”. (Sahih al-Bukhaari, Kitaab ar-Riqaaq, BAab Sifaat al-Jannah, wan-Naar, Fath al-Baari, 2/345)

Some of the hadith quoted above stated that the poor will enter Paradise forty years ahead of other people while others state that the difference will be five hundred years. The two statements may be reconciled by pointing out that the poor a re not all alike, neither are the rich. As al-Qurtubee suggested (at-Tadhkirah, p.470) the poor vary in the strength of their imaan and their achievements, and the same applies to the rich. If we think in terms of the first of the poor and the last of the rich to enter Paradise then the time-span will be five hundred years, but if we are thinking of the last of the poor and the first of the rich, then the time span is forty years. And Allah knows best.” (Ibn Katheer, an-Nihaayah, 2/345)

The First Three to Enter Jannah

At-Tirmidhi reported with a hasan isnaad from Abu Hurayrah that the Prophet (saw) said:

“I was shown the first three to enter Paradise: the Shaheed (the martyr); the one who is chaste and proud; and the slave who worships Allah (swt) with devotion and is faithful and sincere towards his master” (Jaami’ al-Usool, 10/535, attributed to Ahmad, al-Haakim and al-Bayhaqi)

The Sinners Among the Believers Will Enter Paradise

(i) They will be brought forth from Hell and will enter Paradise by means of intercession.

Muslim reports from Abu Sa’eed that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said:

“The people of Hell will remain there, never dying, and never living. But there are people who will enter Hell because of their sins, and will be killed therein, so that they become like coals. Permission will be granted for intercession to be made, and they will be brought forth in groups and spread on rivers of Paradise, and it will be said, “O people of Paradise, pour water on them. Then they will grow like seeds in the silt left by a flood”. [Muslim, Kitaab al-Imaan, Baab as-Shafa’ah wa Ikhraaj al-Muwahiddin min an-Naar, 1/172]

Muslim also reports from Jaabir ibn ‘Abdullaah that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said,“Some people will be brought out of the Fire, having been burnt all over except for their faces, and they will enter Paradise”. [Muslim, Kitaab al-Imaam, Baab adna Ahl al-Jannah Manzilatan, 1/178]

The people of Paradise will call these people who are brought out of Hell and admitted to Paradise, al-Jahannamiyyoon. al-Bukhaari reports from ‘Imraan ibn Husayn (ra) that the Prophet (saw) said, “Some people will be brought out of Hell through the intercession of Muhammad (saw). They will enter Paradise and will be known as al-Jahannamiyyoon.” [Sahih al-Bukhaari, Kitaab ar-Riqaaq, Baab Sifaat al-Jannah wan-Naar, Fath al-Baari, 11/418. They are also mentioned in a hadith narrated from Jaabir by Muslim, 1/179 and al-Bukhaari from Anas, Fath al-Baari 11/416]

According to another sahih hadith narrated by Jaabir: “The Prophet (saw) said, “They will be brought out of the Fire through intercession, as if they are tha’areer”. I asked, “What are tha’areer?” He said, “Daghabis [snake cucumbers]””. [al-Bukhaari, Kitaab ar-Riqaaq, Baab Sifaah al-Jannah wan-Naar, Fath al-Baari, 11/416]

Muslim reports a lengthy hadith from Abu Hurayrah, in which the Prophet (saw) describes the Hereafter, and in which he says: “…When Allah (swt) has finished judging mankind, and wants to bring whomever He wills out of Hell by His Mercy, He will order angels to bring forth those upon who He wishes to bestow His mercy of the people who never associated anything in worship with Allah (swt), and who said, “Laa ilaaha illaah Allah”. The angels will recognise them in Hell, and will known them by the mark of sujood on their foreheads. The Fire will consume all of a man except the mark of sujood which Allah (swt) has forbidden the Fire to consume. They will be brought forth, having been burned in the Fire, the water of life will be poured on then, and they will grow like seeds left by still after a flood”. [Saheeh Muslim, Kitaab al-Imaan, Baab ar-Ru’yah, 1/299, no. 182]

It was reported in more than one hadith that Allah (swt) will bring forth from hell whoever has a dinaar’s weight of faith in his heart, or even half a dinaar’s weight or an atom’s weight. Moreover, people will be brought forth who never did any good deeds at all. Abu Sa’eed al-Khudri reported that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “Allah (swt) will admit the people of Paradise to Paradise and He will admit whomsoever He will by His Mercy. And He will admit the people of Hell to Hell, then He will say, “Look for anyone who has the weight of a mustard seed of faith in his heart, and bring him out””. [Saheeh Muslim, Kitaab al-Imaan, Baab Ithbat ash-Shafa’ah wa Ikhraaj al-Muwwahhadeen, 1/172]

One of the reports about Hell is the hadeeth narrated by Jaabir ibn ‘Abdullaah (ra) concerning entering Hellfire:

“Then intercession will be permitted and they will interceded until whoever says Laa ilaaha illa Allah and has a barley grain’s worth of goodness in his heart will be brought forth. They will be made to stand in the courtyard of paradise and the people of Paradise will start to pour water over them, until they begin to grow like seeds left by silt after a flood. All traces of the Fire will disappear, then he [the person who was brought out of Hell] will keep asking until he is given the equivalent of this world and ten times more”. [Sahih Muslim, Baab adna Ahl al-Jannah Manzilatan, 1/178]

Anas ibn Maalik reported that the Prophet (saw) said: “Whoever says Laa ilaaha illaa Allah and has a barely grain’s weight of goodness in his heart will be brought out of the Fire. Then whoever says, “Laa ilaaha illaa Allah” and has a wheat grains weight of goodness in his heart will be brought out of the Fire. Then whoever says, Laa Ilaaha illaa Allah and has an atom’s-weight of goodness in his heart will be brought out of the Fire”. [Sahih Muslim, Kitaab al-Imaan, Baab adna Ahl al-Jannah Manzilatan, 1/182]

There are many hadiths that discuss this matter.

(ii) Opinions of different groups on intercession.

The Khawaarij and Mu’tazilah deny that there will be any intercession to protect those who are guilty of major sins and have been ordered to enter Hell from doing so, or to bring forth those who have already entered.

Al-Qurtubee said, “This intercession was denied by the innovators, Khawaarij and Mu’tazilah. Their denial is based on their corrupt principles, which are based on what they saw as rational thinking”. [1]

These reprehensible ideas which go against the muttawaatir sahih hadith, emerged while the Sahabah were still alive. Muslim reports in his sahih from Yazeed al-Faqeer, who says: “I was infatuated with one of the ideas of the Khawaarij, so a large group of us went out, intending to go for Hajj and then go out to fight the people. We came to Madinah, where we found Jaabir ibn ‘Abdullaah sitting by a pillar, narrated hadith to the people. When he mentioned al-Jahannamiyyoon, I said, “O Companion of the Messenger of Allah, what is this that you are narrating, when Allah (swt) says: “And who You admit to the Fire, truly You cover with shame.” [3:192] and “….everytime they wish to get away therefrom, they will be put back thereto..” [32:20] So what is it that you are saying?” He said, “Have you read the Qur’an?” I said, “Yes.” He asked, “Have you heard about the [exalted] position of Muhammad [i.e. the position to which Allah swt would raise him]?” I said, “Yes”. He said, “That is the honoured position of Muhammad by which Allah (swt) will bring out whosoever He wishes to bring out”. Then he described as-Siraat [the bridge over Hell] and the passing of the people over it, then said, “I am afraid that I may not have remembered exactly what he said. But he said that people would be brought out of Hell after entering it. He meant that they would come out looking like the wood of the ebony tree; they would enter one of the rivers of paradise and bathe in it, then they would come out looking [white] like sheets of paper”. We turned back and said, “Woe to you! Do you think this sheikh would tell lies about the Messenger of Allah (saw)? We turned back [from the views of the Khawaarij] and by Allah (swt) every one of us abandoned this group except for one man”. [Sahih Muslim, Kitaab al-Imaan, Baab adna Ahl al-Jannah Manzilatan, 1/179, no.191]

The Khawaarij and Mu’tazilah went ot extremes with their claim that people guilty of major sins [al-Kabaair] would never come out of Hell, and that the intercession of those who interceded would be of no avail for them. The Murji’ah went to the opposite extreme by stating that no-one who was guilty of major sins would necessarily enter Hell, and believing that all such people would enter Paradise without being punished at all. Both groups are in conflict with the well-known muttawaatir Sunnah and with the consensus of the Salaf and Imaams of this ummah. Allah (swt) has guided Ahl as-Sunnah wal-Jama’ah to the truth in this matter where others have erred, by His Will. They [Ahl as-Sunnah] believe that hose who are guilty of major sins are subject to the will of Allah (swt); if He wills, He will forgive them, out of mercy, and If He wills, He will punish them for His sins then admit them to Paradise by His Mercy.

“Allah forgives not that partners should be set up with Him, but He forgives anything else, to whom He pleases.” (4:48)

“Say: O My Slaves who have transgressed against themselves [by committing evil deeds and sins]! Despair not of the Mercy of Allah, verily Allah forgives all sins. Truly He is Oft-forgiving, All-Merciful”. (39:53)

Shirk will not be forgiven, but any other sin is subject to the Will of Allah. The one who repents will be as if he never sinned. The aayaat that the Khawaarij use to prove that intercession will not be accepted actually refers to the kinds of intercession believed in by the mushrikeen. They think that interceding with Allah is like interceding with rulers or authorities on earth, where a person may intercede with someone (an authority figure) without that person’s permission and even if the one in authority is displeased with the one on whose half intercession is made. This is not so in the case of Allah (swt) may He be glorified. Several texts reject this type of intercession, for example:

“Then guard yourselves against A Day when one soul shall not avail another, nor shall intercession be accepted from him nor will compensation be taken from him nor shall anyone be helped [from outside]” (2:48)

“Then will no intercession of [any] intercessors profit them”. (74:48)

“..No intimate friend, nor intercessor will the wrongdoers have, who could be listened to”. (40:18)

Several texts explain that no-one can intercede with Allah except with His permission and unless He is pleased both with the intercessor and the one for whom he seeks to intercede:

“Who is he that can intercede with Him except with His permission?” (2:255)

“And they cannot interceded except for him with whom He is pleased” (21:28)

“And there are many angels in the heavens, whose intercession will avail nothing except after Allah has given leave for whom He wills and pleases”. (53:26).

Allah (swt) also says about the angels: “He knows what is before them and what is behind them, and they cannot intercede except for him with whom He is pleased. And they stand in awe for fear of him”. (21:28)

“No intercession can avail in His presence, except for those to whom He has granted permission”. (34:23)

These aayaat reject and refute the kind of intercession believed in by the mushrikeen, i.e. intercession via angels, prophets and righteous people, (“saints”), and confirm only that intercession which takes place with the permission of Allah (swt) and when He is pleased with both the intercessor and the one on whose behalf he intercedes. Allah (swt) is not pleased with the kuffaar and mushrikeen. As for the disobedient monotheists, intercessors will interceded for them, but they will not intercede for a mushrik. al-Bukhaari narrated that Abu Hurayrah (ra) said, “I said, “O Messenger of Allah, who will be the most happy with your intercession on the Day of Resurrection?” He said, “I thought, O Abu Hurayrah, that no one would ask me this question before you, because I have seen that you are so eager to learn hadith. The one who will be the most happy with my intercession on the Day of Resurrection will be the one who says Laa ilaaha illaa Allah sincerely and from the heart””. [al-Bukhaari, Kitaab ar-Riqaaq, Baab Sifaat al-Jannah wan-Naar, Fath al-Baari, 11/418]

[1] al-Khawaarij are a sect that emerged after the battle of Siffin; they denounced ‘Alee and Mu’awiyah, and whoever followed them, as kaafirs, and claimed that whoever was disobedient to Allah (swt) would remain forever in Hell. The Mu’tazilah are the followers of Waasil ibn ‘Ataa’ who believe in the Mu’tazili doctrine that whoever commits major sins will remain eternally in Hell, but does not judge their position in this life.

The Last Person to Enter Paradise

The Prophet (saw) has told us about the last man who will be brought out of Hell and into Paradise and the conversation that will take place between him and his Rabb, and the incredibly great honour that Allah (swt) will bestow upon him. Ibn al-Ithir collected all the hadith on this topic in Jami’ al-Usool from which we will quote the following:

(i) ‘Abdullaah ibn Mas’oud (ra) said:”The Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “I know the last of the people of Hell who will be brought forth from it, and the last of the people of Paradise to enter it. It is a man who will come out of Hell crawling on all fours.” Allah will say to him, “Go and enter Paradise”. So he will come to it and will suppose that it is full. He will go back and say, “My Rabb, I found it full”. Allah (swt) will say, “Go and enter Paradise for there you have something like the world and ten times over [or you have something ten times better than the world]. He will says, “Are you making fun of me – or laughing at me – and You are the Sovereign of all?” I [‘Abdullaah] saw the Messenger of Allah (saw) smiling so broadly that his back teeth were visible. He used to say, “That is the one who is lowest in status of the people of Paradise”. [al-Bukhaari, 11/386, ar-Riqaaq, at-Tawheed Baab Kalaam ar-Rabb ‘azza wa jall yawm al-qiyamah ma’a al-anbiyaa wa ghayrihim; and Muslim, with slight variation, no. 186, Baab aakhir Ahl an-Naar Khurujan; and at-Tirmidhi, no. 2598 in Safah Jahanam, Ch. 10]

(ii) ‘Abdullaah ibn Mas’oud reported that the Messenger of Allah (Saw) said: “The last person to enter paradise will be a man who will alternately walk, stagger and be touched by the Fire. Once he has passed out of the Fire, he will turn to face it and say, “Blessed be He Who has saved me from you. Allah (swt) has given me something that He did not give to the earlier and later generations. Then a tree will be raised up for him, and he will say, “O my Rabb, bring me closer to this tree so that I may enjoy its shade and drink of its water”. Allah (swt) will say, “O son of Aadam perhaps if I grant you this, you will ask Me for something else?” He will say, “No, O Rabb, I promise that I will not ask for anything else”. Allah (swt) will excuse him because he is seeing something that he has no patience to resist so he will bring him closer and he will enjoy its shade and drink its water. Then another tree, better than the first, will be raised up for him and he will say, “O my Rabb, bring me near to this tree so that I may drink its water and enjoy its shade, then I will not ask you for anything more”. Allah (swt) will say, “O son of Aadam did you not promise Me that you would not ask me for anything else? Perhaps if I bring you closer to this tree you will ask for more?” So the man will promise not to ask for any more, and Allah will excuse him because he is seeing something that he has no patience to resist, so He will bring him closer and he will enjoy its shade and drink its water. Then a third tree will be raised up at the gate of paradise, and it will be better than the first two. The man will say, “O My Rabb, bring me closer to this [tree] so that I may enjoy its shade and drink its water, and I will not ask for anything more.” Allah will say, “O son of Aadam, did you not promise Me that you would not ask Me for anything more?” He will say, “Yes, O Rabb, I will not ask you for anything more.” His Rabb, may He be glorified, will excuse him because he is seeing something which he has no patience to resist, so He will bring him closer. When he is brought close, he will hear the voices of the people of Paradise, and will say, “O my Rabb, admit me to it.” Allah (swt) will say, “O son of Aadam what do you want so that you will never ask Me for anything else? Will it please you if I give you the world and as much again?” He will say, “O Rabb, are You making fun of me when You are the Rabb al-Aaalameen?” Ibn Mas’oud smiled and said, “Why do you not ask me why I am smiling?” They asked, “Why are you smiling?” He said, “Because the Messenger of Allah (saw) smiled”. They asked, “Why are you smiling, O Messenger of Allah (saw)?” He said, “Because the Rabb of the Worlds will smile when He is asked, “Are You making fun of me when You are the Rabb of the Worlds?” He will say, “I am not making fun of you, but I am able to do whatever I will”””. [Muslim, no. 187, Kitaab al-Imaan, Baab aakhir an-Naar khurujan]

And in the version of Abu Sa’eed, he adds, “Allah (swt) will tell him, “ask for such and such” and when he has stated his wishes, Allah (swt) will say, “You will have them and ten times more”. Then he will enter his house [in Paradise] and his two wives from among al-hoor al-‘eeyn will enter and say, “Praise be to Allah (swt) who has created you for us and created us for you”. He will say, “No one has ever been given anything like that which I have been given.” [reported by Muslim, no.188 Kitaab al-Imaan, Baab adna Ahl al-Jannah manzilatan]

Those Who Will Enter Paradise Before the Day of Resurrection

The first human being ever to enter Paradise was the father of mankind, Aadam (as),

“O Aadam! Dwell you and your wife in the Garden and enjoy [its good things] as you wish, but approach not this tree or you run into harm and transgression”.(7:19)

But Aadam disobeyed Allah by eating from the tree which Allah (swt) had forbidden him to eat from, so Allah (swt) sent him down from the Garden of Paradise to this world of distress and misery:

“We had already, beforehand, taken the covenant of Aadam, but he forgot, and We found on his part no firm will-power. When We said to the angels, “Prostrate yourselves to Aadam”. They prostrated themselves but not Iblees, he refused. Then we said, “O Aadam! Verily, this is an enemy to you and your wife. So let him not get you both out of the Garden, so that you are landed in misery. There is in it [enough provision] for you not to go hungry nor to go naked, Nor to suffer from thirst nor from the sun’s heat”. But Shaytaan whispered evil to him, he said, “O Aadam, Shall I lead you to the Tree of Eternity and to a kingdom that never decays?” As a result they both ate of the tree and so their nakedness appeared to them, and they began to sew together leaves from the Garden for their covering. Thus did Aadam disobey his Rabb and allow himself to be seduced. But his Rabb chose him [for His Grace]; He turned to him with forgiveness, and gave him guidance. He [Allah] said, “Get you down, both of you – all together – from the Garden, with enmity one to another.” [20:115-123]

The Messenger of Allah (saw) also saw Paradise. al-Bukhaari reports from ‘Imraan ibn Husayn that the Prophet (saw) said, “I have seen Paradise and I saw that its inhabitants are the poor..” [Sahih Bukhaari, Kitaab Bad’ al-Khalq, Baab ma jaa fi Sifaat al-jannah, Fath al-Baari, 6/318]

Among those who will enter paradise before the Day of Resurrection are ash-Shuhadaa [the martyrs]. Muslim reports that Masruq said, “We asked Abdullaah ibn Mas’oud about this aayah:

“Think not of those who are slain in Allah’s way as dead. Nay, they live, finding their sustenance in the presence of their Rabb” (3:169)

He said, “We asked about that too, and the Prophet (saw) said, “Their souls are in the bellies of green birds, and they have lights suspended from the Throne. They wander about in Paradise wherever they wish, then they take shelter in those lights. Their Rabb will suddenly come to them and ask,” Do you desire anything?” They will say, “What thing could we wish for when we can wander wherever we wish in Paradise?” Allah will come and ask this three times. When they see that they will not be allowed to giver no reply, they will say, “O Rabb, would that we could return our bodies and be killed for Your sake one more time.” When Allah (swt) sees that they have no wants or needs, they will be left alone””. (Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 2/351, no. 3804)

Whoever dies will be shown his position in Paradise or Hell morning and evening. Muslim reports from Ibn ‘Umar (ra) that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said:

“When any one of you dies, he will be shown his position morning and evening. If he is one of the people of Paradise, then he will be one of the people of Paradise, and if he is one of the people of Hell, then he will be one of the people of Hell and he will be told, “This is your position until Allah (swt) resurrects you to it on the Day of Resurrection””. [Muslim, see Muslim bi sharh an-Nawawi, 17/300]

Paradise: There is Nothing Like It

The delights of Paradise surpass the imagination and defy description. They are like nothing known to the people of this world; no matter how advanced we may become, what we achieve is as nothing in comparison with the joys of the Hereafter. As is mentioned in several reports, there is nothing like Paradise:

“It is sparkling light, aromatic plants, a lofty palace, a flowing river, ripe fruit, a beautiful wife and abundant clothing, in an eternal abode of radiant joy, in beautiful soundly-constructed high houses”. [Ibn Maajah, as-Sunan, Kitaab az-Zuhd, Baab Sifaat al-Jannah, 2/1448, no. 4332. Ibn Hibbaan narrated it in his saheeh]

The Sahabah asked the Prophet (saw) about the buildings of Paradise and he replied with a wonderful description:

“Bricks of gold and silver, and mortar of fragrant musk, pebbles of pearl and sapphire, and soil of saffron. Whoever enters it is filled with joy and will never feel miserable; he will live there forever and never die; their clothes will never wear out and their youth will never fade.” [Ahmad, at-Tirmidhi, ad-Daarimee, Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 3/29, sahih].

Allah (swt) indeed spoke the truth when He (swt) said: “And when you look there [in Paradise] you will see a delight [that cannot be imagined]. and a great dominion”[76:20]

What Allah (swt) has kept hidden from us the delights of Paradise is beyond our ability to comprehend: al-Bukhaari reported from Abu Hurayrah (ra) that the Prophet (saw) said that Allah (swt) said, “I have prepared for My slaves what no eye has seen, no ear has heard and no human heart can imagine”. Recite if you wish, “No person know what is kept hidden for them of joy as a reward for what they used to do.”(32:17).

In the version reported by Muslim from Abu Hurayrah, there is the addition, “Never mind what Allah has told you; what He has not told you is EVEN greater”.

The Gates of Paradise

Paradise has gates through which the believers, like the angels, will enter:

“‘Adn [Eden – everlasting gardens] of Paradise, whose doors will open for them”[38:50]

“…And angels shall enter unto them from every gate [with the salutation]: “Peace be unto you for that you persevered in patience! How excellent is the final home!”[13:23-24]

Allah (swt) has told us that these gates will be opened when the believers reach them, and they will be welcomed by the angels with greetings of peace:

“…Till, when they reach it, its gates will be opened, and its keepers will say, “Salaamun ‘alaykum! You have done well, so enter here to abide therein.” [39:73]

The number of gates in Paradise is eight, one of which is called ar-Rayyaan, which is exclusively for those who fast.

Al-Bukhaari and Muslim report from Sahl ibn Sa’eedi that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said,  “In Paradise there are eight gates, one of which is called ar-Rayyaan. No one will enter it except those who fast, and when they have entered it will be locked behind them and no one else will enter it”. [Ibn Katheer, an-Nihaayah, 2/214]

In addition to ar-Rayyaan, there are also gates for those who pray much, those who give in charity and those who fight in jihaad; Abu Hurayrah (ra) reported that the Prophet (saw) said, “Whoever spends a pair [of anything] from his wealth for the sake of Allah (swt) will be called from the gates of Paradise, and Paradise has eight agates. Whoever used to pray [regularly and properly] will be called from the gate of prayer; whoever use to give in charity will be called from the gate of charity’ whoever used to fight in jihaad will be called from the gate of jihaad, and whoever used to fast [regularly] will be called from the gate of fasting”. Abu Bakr (ra) said, “By Allah, it would not matter if a person was called from any of them but will anyone be called from all of them, O Messenger of Allah (saw)?” He said, “Yes, and I hope that you will be one of them”. [saheeh, Ibn Katheer, an-Nihaayah, 2/214]

The Prophet (saw) also said, “Whoever performs wudhu and does it properly, then lifts his gaze to the sky and says, “Ashhadu an laa ilaaha illa Allah, wahdahu laa shareeka lah, wa ashhadu anna Muhammadan ‘abdahu wa rasuluhu, the eight gates of Paradise will be opened to him, and he will enter it through whichever one he wishes”. [Muslim, Ahmad and others on the authority of ‘Umar, an-Nihaayah, 2/219]

The Prophet (saw) told us that there is a gate, which is only for those who will not be called to account: this is the right-hand gate of Paradise. Everyone else will enter Paradise with the rest of the nations through the other gates. In a hadith about ash-Shafaa’ah (intercession) whose authenticity is agreed upon, Abu Hurayrah reported that the Prophet (saw) said, “Allah (swt) will say, “O Muhammad, admit those of your ummah who do not need to be brought to account through the right-hand gate and the others will enter through the other gates like the rest of the people.””

In the same hadith, the Prophet (saw) described the width of the gates of Paradise:

“By the One in Whose Hand is the soul of Muhammad, the distance between two panesl of the gates of Paradise or between the two gateposts, is liek the distance between Makkaah and Hajar, or between Makkah and Basra” [an-Nihaayah, 2/221]

The Prophet (saw) has told us that the gates of Paradise are opened during Ramadhaan. al-Bukhaari, Muslim, and Ahmad report from Abu Hurayrah that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “When the month of Ramadhan comes, the gates of heaven are opened”.

In some reports it states that the distance between the two gate-panels when they are open is that of a forty year journey.

The Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “The distance between the two gate-panels of one of the gates of Paradise is the distance of forty-year’s walking, but there will come a time when it is very crowded”. [Ahmad in al-Musnad, Abu Na’eem in al-Hilyah, from Haakim ibn Mu’aawiyah from Mu’aawiyah, sahih; see also Muslim and Ahmad on the authority of ‘Utbah ibn Ghazwaan]

And in the narration of at-Tabaraani reported in al-Mu’jam al-Kabeer from ‘Abdullaah ibn Salaam, it is said “..and it [the gate] will become as crowded as a drinking-trough surrounded by thirsty camels”.

The Levels of Paradise

(i) Evidence that Paradise has various levels and its inhabitants will be in different categories

Paradise consists of levels, some of which are above others, and its people will be of differing levels and categories according to their position in Paradise. Allah (swt) says: “Whoever wishes for the quick passing [transitory enjoyment of this world] we readily grant him what We will for whom We like. Then afterwards, We have appointed for him Hell, he will burn therein disgraced and rejected, [-far away from Allah’s Mercy]. And whoever desires the Hereafter and strives for it, with the necessary effort due to it, [i.e. righteous deeds of obedience to Allah] while he is a believer [in tawheed] then such are the ones whose striving shall be appreciated, thanked and rewarded [by Allah]. To each – these as well as those – We bestow from the bounties of your Rabb. And the bounties of your Rabb can never be forbidden” [17:18-20]

Allah (swt) explains how He gives more of His bounty in this world or the next, as He (swt) wills, and His Bounty is not withheld [forbidden] from either the righteous or the sinful. Then He (swt) says:

“See how We prefer one above another [in this world] and verily, the Hereafter will be greater in degrees and greater in preference.” [17:21]

Allah (swt) explains that the differences between people in the Hereafter will be greater than the differences between them in this life, and the difference between the levels or ranks of the Hereafter is greater than the differences here in this life. Allah (swt) also differentiates between His Prophets as He does between the rest of His believing slaves. Allah (swt) says:

“Those Messengers! We preferred some to others; to some of them Allah spoke [directly]; others He raised to degrees of [honour]; and to ‘Eesa the son of Maryam, We gave clear proofs and evidence, and supported him with Ruh al-Quddus [Jibreel]…” [2:253]

and “…And indeed We have preferred some of the Prophets above others..” [17:55]

Muslim reports from Abu Hurayrah (ra) that the Prophet (saw) said “A strong believer is better and more beloved to Allah (swt) than a weak one although both are good…”and al-Bukhaari and Muslim report from Abu Hurayrah and ‘Amr ibn al-Aas that the Prophet (saw) said, “If a judge seeks to form an independent judgement [ijtihaad] and is correct, he will have two rewards; if he seeks to form an independent judgement and is wrong, he will have one reward.”

Allah, subhaanahu wa ta’ala, says: “Not equal among you are those who spent and fought before the conquest [of Makkah] [with those among you who did so later]. Such are higher in degree that those who spent and fought afterwards. But to all, Allah has promised the best [reward].” [57:10]

And “Not equal are those of the believers who sit [at home] except those who are disabled [by injury or are blind or lame, etc] and those who strive hard and fight in the Cause of Allah with their wealth and their lives. Allah has preferred in grades those who strive hard and fight with their wealth and their lives above those who sit [at home]. Unto each, Allah has promised good [Paradise] but Allah has preferred those who strive hard and fight, above those who sit [at home] by a huge reward; degrees of [higher] grades from Him, and Forgiveness and Mercy. And Allah is Ever Oft-Forgiving, All-Merciful”. [4:95-96]

“Do you consider the providing of drinking water to the pilgrims and the maintenance of al-Masjid al-Haram [at Makkah] as equal to the worth of those who believe in Allah and the Last Day, and strive hard and fight in the Cause of Allah? They are not equal before Allah. And Allah guides not those people who are the Dhaalimoon. Those who believed and emigrated and strove hard and fought in Allah’s Cause with their wealth and their lives are far higher in degree with Allah. They are the successful. Their Rabb gives them glad tidings of a Mercy from Him, and that He is pleased and of Gardens for them wherein are everlasting delights. They will dwell therein forever. Verily, with Allah is a great reward”. [9:19-22]

“Is one who is obedient to Allah prostrating himself or standing [in prayer]during the hours of the night, fearing the Hereafter and hoping for the mercy of his Rabb [like one who disbelievers]? Say: “Are those who know equal to those who know not?” It is only men of understanding who will remember [i.e. learn a lesson from Allah’s Signs]”[39:9]

The Prophet (saw) said, narrated by al-Bukhaari from Abu Hurayrah, “…Paradise has one hundred levels which Allah has reserved for the mujaahideen who fight in His Cause and the distance between each of the two grades is like the distance between the heavens and the earth. So when you ask Allah for something, ask for al-Firdaws which is the best and highest part of Paradise. Above it is the throne of the Most Merciful, and from it originate the rivers of Paradise”. [al-Bukhaari in as-Saheeh, Kitaab al-Jihaad, Baab Darajat al-Mujaahideen fi Sabeelillaah, Fath al-Baari, 6/11]

Al-Bukhaari also reports from Anas that Umm Harithah came to the Prophet (saw) when her son Harithah had been martyred at Badr, killed by an arrow. She said, “O Messenger of Allah, you know how dear Harithah was to my heart. If he is in Paradise, I will not weep over him, but if he is not there, you will see what I do”. He said, “Is there only one Paradise? There are many Paradises and he is in al-Firdaws, the Highest.” [Saheeh al-Bukhaari, Kitaab ar-Riqaaq, Baab Sifaat al-Jannah, wan-Naar, Fath al-Baari, 11/418]

Differences between the Levels of Paradise

The Prophet (saw) explained that the people will be in different levels in Paradise according to their status. al-Bukhaari and Muslim report from Abu Sa’eed al-Khudri that the Prophet (saw) said, “The people of Paradise will look at the people dwelling in the chambers above them in the same way that people look at a brilliant star shining far away on the horizon, in the East or West, because of their superiority [in reward] over them.”The people asked, “O Messenger of Allah, are these the dwellings of the Prophets which no one else can attain?” He replied, “No by the One in Whose Hand is my soul, they are for the men who believed in Allah, and also in His Messengers.” [Saheeh al-Bukhaari, Kitaab Bid’ al-Khalq, Baab Sifaat al-Jannah wan-Naar, Fath al-Baari, 6/220; Saheeh Muslim Kitaab al-Jannah, Baab tara’i Ahl al-Jannah Ahl al-Ghuraf, 4/2177, no. 2831]

Ahmad, at-Tirmidhi, Ibn Maajah and Ibn Hibbaan reported from Abu Sa’eed that the Prophet (saw) said,”The people in the higher levels will be seen by those below them as if they were looking at a star rising on the horizon. Abu Bakr and ‘Umar will be among them; what good people they are!” [Saheeh al-Jaami’ as-Sagheer, 2/187, no. 2026]

Al-Qurtubee said, “Know that these chambers will differ in height, and appearance according to the deeds of their occupants. Some of them will be higher than others. When the Prophet (saw) said, “No by the One is Whose Hand is my soul, they are for the men who believed in Allah (swt) and also in His Messengers; he did not mention deeds or anything other than faith and belief in the Messengers, with no doubts or questions. Otherwise, how could these chambers be reached through the faith and belief of the ordinary people? If that were the case, then all the Muslims would reach these highest levels, and that is impossible” as Allah says, “Those will be rewarded with the highest place [in Paradise] because of their patience..” [25:75] This patience often involved self sacrifice and being steadfast for the sake of Allah, focussing on Him, being a true slave to Him. These are the attributes of al-Muqarraboon, as Allah (swt) says:

“And it is not your wealth, nor your children that bring you nearer to Us, but only he [will please Us] who believes and does righteous deeds; for such there will be twofold reward for what they did, and they will reside in the high dwellings [Paradise] in peace and security”. [34:37] Here Allah mentioned the highest chambers or dwellings of Paradise and states that they will not be attained by means of wealth and children, but through faith and righteous deeds then they will have a double reward. Their place will be the high dwellings, which tells you that this is faith that gives one tranquility and certainty, and fills the heart. A person with such faith is content no matter what happens to him, and in all situations and circumstances. If he does a good deed, he does not mix it with the opposite, which are evil deeds. Good deeds that are uncontaminated with evil deeds cannot be achieved except by the one whose imaan is very great and who is content and has no doubts, no matter what his circumstances. The faith and deeds of the one whose good deeds are contaminated are not like that, so his status will be lower” [al-Qurtubee, at-Tadhkirah, p. 464]

The inhabitants of the highest levels of Paradise will enjoy greater pleasures than the people below them. Allah (swt) has promised two gardens to those who fear Him:

“But for him who fears the standing before his Rabb, there will be two gardens” [55:46]

Allah (swt) described these Gardens, then He (swt) said, “And besides these two, there are two other Gardens [i.e. in Paradise]” [55:62] These two gardens will be lower in status. Whoever thinks of the characteristics of the two gardens which Allah mentioned second will realise that they are lower than the first two, because the first two are for the muqarraboon [those who are close to Allah], whilst the second two are for ashaab al-yameen [those of the Right Hand] as Ibn ‘Abbaas and Abu Musa al-Ash’ari said [at-Tadhkirah, 440].

Al-Qurtubee said:

“When He described the two pairs of gardens, He referred to the difference between them. Describing the first two, He said “in them [both] will be two springs flowing free” [55:50] whereas in the second two “..will be two springs gushing forth water” [55:66]. Gushing or bubbling water is not the same as flowing water; bubbling is of a lesser degree than flowing.

Allah says that in the first two gardens “..will be every kind of fruit in pairs” [55:52] – all kinds of fruit, well known and rare, moist and dry; this is a general statement. But in the second two gardens “..will be fruits, date palms and pomegranates” [55:68] Allah does not say that there would be every kind of fruit in pairs.

In the first two gardens the people will be “reclining upon the couches lined with silk brocade” [55:54], while in the second two gardens they will be “reclining on green cushions and rich beautiful mattresses” [55:76] which means embellished or embroidered, and there is no doubt that a couch lined with silk brocade is superior to an embroidered cushion.

The Hoor al-‘Eeyn in the first two gardens are described as “like rubies and coral” [55:58] whilst those in the second two gardens are described as “fair [wives] good and beautiful”[55:70]; not everything that is beautiful is as beautiful as rubies and coral.

The first two gardens are described as “with spreading branches” [55:48] while the second two are “dark green [in colour]” [55:64] so intensely green that it is almost black. The first two clearly have many bushes and trees, whilst the second two are described simply as being green” [at-Tadkhirah, p. 440]

Al-Bukhaari and Muslim report from Abu Musa al-Ash’ari that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “Two gardens of silver, their vessels and everything in them and two gardens of gold, their vessels and everything in them, and there will be nothing between the people and their seeing Allah, except the garment of pride over His Face in the Paradise of ‘Adn” [Jaami’ al-Usool, 10/498, no. 8029]

Allah (swt) described the drink of the pious in Paradise:

“Verily the Abraar [pious, who fear Allah and avoid evil] will drink a cup [of wine] mixed with water from a spring in Paradise called Kafoor” [76:5]

“And they will be given to drink there a cup [of wine] mixed with Zanjabeel [ginger]”[76:17]

It seems – and Allah Knows Best – that this is for Ahl al-Yameen. Elsewhere Allah (swt) says

“It [that wine] will be mixed with tasneem, A spring whereof drink those nearest to Allah” [83:27-28].

Ahl al-Yameen will drink something mixed with Tasneem, whilst al-Muqarraboon will drink a pure drink of Tasneem. Tasneem is the name of a spring in Paradise.

The Highest and Lowest Positions in Paradise

Muslim reports from al-Mugheerah ibn Shu’bah that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said:

“Musaa asked his Rabb, “Who will have the lowest position in Paradise?” Allah said, “A man who will come after the people of Paradise have entered Paradise. He will be told, “Enter Paradise”, and he will say, “O my Rabb, how? The people have already taken their places.” He will be asked, “Will you not be content if you could have the equivalent of a kingdom on earth?” He will say, “Yes, my Rabb”. So he will be told, “You will have that and as much again, and as much again, and as much again, and as much again.” On the fifth time, he will say, “I am content with that, my Rabb”. He will be told, “You will have all that and ten times more; you will have whatever your heart desires and whatever will delight your eyes.” The man will say, “I am content with that”.

Musaa asked, “My Rabb, who will have the highest status in Paradise?” Allah said, “They are those whom I choose. I establish their honour with My own hand and then set a seal over it, [and they will be blessed with Bounties] which no eye has seen, no ear has heard and no human mind can comprehend.“” This confirmed by the words of Allah, may He be glorified and exalted, “No person knows what is kept hidden for them of joy as a reward for what they used to do”. [32:17]

The Highest Position in Paradise

The highest position in Paradise which will be attained by only one person is called al-Waseelah. It will be attained, insha’Allah, by the Chosen Prophet, the best of Allah’s creation, our Prophet Muhammad (saw).

This is narrated in a hadith narrated by al-Bukhaari from Jaabir ibn ‘Abdullaah according to which the Prophet (saw) said, “Whoever says, when he hears the call to prayer, “Allahumma Rabba hadhihi-da’wati-tammah, was-salaatil-qaa’imah, aati muhammadan al-waseelata wal-fadeelata, wab’aththu maqaaman mahmoodan alladhi wa’adtahu [O Allah, Lord of this Perfect Call and the Prayer to be Offered, grant Muhammad al-Waseelah – the highest position in Paradise – and also the eminence and resurrect him to the praised position You have promised], intercession for him will be granted on the Day of Resurrection.”

Muslim reported that ‘Abdullaah ibn ‘Amr al-‘Aas said, “I heard the Messenger of Allah (saw) say, “When you hear the muaddhin call, say what he says, then send blessings on me, for whoever sends blessings on me, Allah (swt) will return it to him tenfold. Then ask Allah to grant me al-Waseelah, for whoever asks Allah (swt) to grant me al-Waseelah intercession will be granted for him.””

The Sahaabah asked the Prophet (saw) “What is al-Waseelah?” He said, “It is the highest level of Paradise, which only one man will reach, and I hope that I will be the one”.[Ahmad from Abu Hurayrah]

The Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “al-Waseelah is a rank above which there is no other in the sight of Allah (swt). Ask Allah (swt) to grant me al-Waseelah” [Ahmad from Abu Sa’eed, See Ibn Katheer, an-Nihaayah, 2/2332]

Those Who Take their Positions in the Highest Levels

Among those who will occupy the highest levels in Paradise are the shuhaadaa, the best of whom are those who fight in the front ranks and never turn away until they are killed. Ahmad and at-Tabaraani report with a saheeh isnaad from Na’eem ibn Hamar (1) that the Prophet (saw) said, “The best of the Shuhaadaa are those who fight in the first rank, and do not turn their facesaway until they are killed. They will have the pleasure of occupying the highest dwellings in Paradise. Your Rabb will smile at them, and whenever your Rabb smiles upon any of His Slaves, that person will not be brought to account”. [Musnad Ahmad, Kitaab az-Zuhd, Baab al-Ihsaan ila al-armila wal-masaakeen wal-yateem 2/2286, hadith no. 2982]

The one who helps widows and the destitute will have the status of a mujaahid in Paradise. Muslim reports from Abu Hurayrah that the Prophet (saw) said, “The one who helps widows and the destitute is like one who fights in jihaad for the sake of Allah (swt).” I [the narrator] think he said, “And he is like the one who stands all night in prayer and never sleeps, and like the one who fasts continually and never breaks his fast”. [Saheeh Muslim, Kitaab az-Zuhd, Baab al-Ihsaan, ila al-armilah wal-miskeen wal-yateem, 2/2286, no. 2982]

The one who sponsors an orphan will be close to the Prophet (saw) in Paradise. Muslim reports from Abu Hurayrah (ra) that the Prophet (saw) said, “The one who sponsors an orphan, whether from his own wealth or from the orphan’s wealth, I and he will be like these two in Paradise,” – and Maalik [the narrator] gestured with his forefinger and middle finger. [Saheeh Muslim, Kitaab az-Zuhd, 2/2286, no. 2982; “lahu aw ghayrihi” – whether from his own wealth or from the orphan’s wealth – means whether he supports him from his own wealth or is a legal guardian over the orphan and the orphan’s wealth]

Allah (swt) will raise the status of parents by the blessing of their children’s du’aa. Ahmad reports from Abu Hurayrah (ra) that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “Allah (swt) will raise the status of His righteous slave in Paradise, and he will say, “O my Rabb, how could I deserve this?” He will say, “Because your child sought forgiveness for you.””

Ibn Katheer said, “This is a saheeh isnaad although none of the authors of the six books reported it. But there is a corroborating report in Saheeh Muslim from Abu Hurayrah (ra), according to which the Prophet (saw) said, “When a son of Aadam dies his good works come to an end, except for three: Sadaqah Jaariyah [ongoing charity], beneficial knowledge [that he discovered or propogated], and a righteous son who will pray for him.” [Ibn Katheer, an-Nihaayah, 2/340]

The Soil of Paradise

Al-Bukhaari and Muslim reported the hadith of al-Mi’raaj from Anas ibn Maalik from Abu Dharr in which Abu Dharr (ra) said, “The Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “I entered Paradise where I saw lights of pearl and its soil was musk”. Muslim and Ahmad report from Abu Sa’eed that Ibn Sayyaad asked the Messenger (saw) about the soil of Paradise. He said, “It is a fine white powder of pure musk”.

Ahmad reports from Jaabir ibn ‘Abdullaah that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, concerning the Jews: “I am going to ask them about the soil of Paradise, which is a fine white powder.” So he asked them, and they said, “It is like a loaf of bread, O Abul-Qaasim,” The Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “Bread is like pearls”. [an-Nihaayah, 2/242]

Ahmad, at-Tirmidhi and ad-Daarimi reported that the Prophet (saw) said, “I asked “O Messenger of Allah (saw), From what are people made?” He said, “From water.” We asked, “From what is Paradise built?” He said, “Bricks of gold and silver and mortar of fragrant musk; its pebbles are pearls and rubies, and its soil is saffron. Whoever enters it is blessed with joy and will never be miserable; he will remain there forever and never die; his clothes will never wear out, and his youth will never fade away.” [Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 3/89, no. 5630]

Footnotes [1] Ibn Hajar said, in Taqreed al-Tahdhib, “Na’eem ibn Hammar or Hibaar or Khammaar. He was a Sahaabee and the majority of sources give his father’s name as Himaar.”

The Rivers of Paradise

Allah (swt), may He be Blessed and Exalted, has told us that rivers flow from beneath Paradise:

“And give glad tidings to those who believe and do righteous good deeds, that for them will be Gardens under which rivers flow..” [2:25]

“For them will be Gardens of Eternity: beneath them rivers will flow” [18:31]

The Prophet (saw) told us clearly about the rivers of Paradise. He said that during his Israa’ (Night Journey): “…I saw four rivers flowing out from beneath Sidrat al-Muntahaa, two visible and two hidden. He asked, “O Jibreel, What are these rivers?” He said, “The two hidden rivers are rivers of Paradise, and the two visible rivers are the Nile and the Euphrates”. [Muslim, Kitaab al-Imaan, Baab al-Israa’, 1/150, no. 164; al-Bukhaari reports the same from Anas ibn Maalik, Jaami’ al-Usool, 10/507, narrated bt Abu Awanah, al-Isma’eelee and at-Tabaranee in as-Sagheer]

Muslim reports from Abu Hurayrah that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “Sihran, Jihran, the Euphrates and the Nile are all from the rivers of Paradise”. [Sahih Muslim, Kitaab al-Jannah, Baab ma fid-dunyaa min anhaar al-jannah, 4/2183, no. 2839, al-Albaani attributed it, in Silsilat al-Hadith as-Saheehah 1/6, to Muslim, Ahmad, al-Ajirri and al-Khateeb]

Sheikh Naasir ud-Deen al-Albaani said, “Perhaps what is meant is that these rivers originated in Paradise just as mankind did; this hadith does not contradict the well-established fact that these rivers spring forth from known sources on earth. If this is not in fact the meaning of this hadith, then it is one of the matters of al-Ghayb [the Unseen], which we must believe and accept because the Prophet (saw) has told us about it”. [Silsilat al-Hadith as-Saheehah, 1/18]

Al-Qaree’ said, “These four rivers are considered to be among the rivers of paradise because they are so fresh and beneficial, and contain blessings from Allah, and were honoured by the fact that the Prophets came to them and drank from them”. [reported by al-Albaani in his footnotes on Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 3/80]

Another of the rivers of Paradise is al-Kawthar, which Allah has given to His Messenger (saw): “Verily We have granted you [O Muhammad] al-Kawthar [a river in Paradise]”[108:1]

The Prophet (saw) saw it and told us about it. al-Bukhaari reported from Anas ibn Maalik that the Prophet (saw) said,

“Whilst I was walking in Paradise I saw a river whose banks were domes of hollow pearls, and I asked, “What is this, O Jibreel?” He said, “This is al-Kawthar which your Rabb has given to you”. And its scent – or its mud – was of fragrant musk”.

Hudbah [one of the narrators] was not sure if he said tib [scent] or teen [mud]. [Sahih al-Bukhaari, Kitaab ar-Riqaaq, Baab fil-Hawd, Fath al-Baari, 11/464]

Ibn ‘Abbaas explained, “al-Kawthar means the abundant blessings which Allah has bestowed upon His Messenger (saw).” Then Abu Bishr said to Sa’eed ibn Jaabir, who reported this comment from Ibn ‘Abbaas, “There are people who claim that it is a river in Paradise”. Sa’eed said, “The river in Paradise is one of the blessings that Allah has bestowed upon him”. [Sahih al-Bukhaari, Kitaab ar-Riqaaq, Baab fil-Hawd, Fath al-Baari, 11/463]

Al-Haafidh ibn Katheer compiled a number of hadith [an-Nihaayah, 2/246] in which the Prophet (saw) spoke about al-Kawthar, such as the report narrated by Muslim from Anas, which states that when the aayah “Verily We have granted you al-Kawthar” [108] was revealed, the Prophet (saw) said, “Do you know what al-Kawthar is?” They said, “Allah and His Messenger know best”. He said, “It is a river that Allah (swt) has promised me and in it is much goodness”.

He also quoted the hadith narrated by Ahmad from Anas, according to which the Prophet (Saw) said, “I have been given al-Kawthar, which is a river flowing across the face of the earth; its banks are domes of pearl and it is not covered. I touched its mud with my hand, and found that it was fragrant musk and its pebbles were pearls”.

Also narrated by Ahmad from Anas, the Prophet (saw) said, “It is a river that Allah (swt) has given to me in Paradise. Its mud is musk and its water is whiter than milk, and sweeter than honey. Birds with necks like the necks of camels drink from it.”

The rivers of Paradise do not just contain water. There are rivers of water, of milk, of wine and of clear honey.

Allah (swt) says:

“The description of Paradise which the Muttaqoon have been promised is that in it are rivers of water the taste and smell of which are not changed; rivers of milk of which the taste never changes; rivers of wine delicious to those who drink; and rivers of clarified honey [clear and pure]..” [47:15]

at-Tirmidhi reports, with a sahih isnaad, from Haakim ibn Mu’aawiyah that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “In Paradise there is a sea of honey, a sea of wine, a sea of milk and a sea of water, and the rivers flow out of these seas.” [Jaami’ al-Usool, 10/508] He also told us of a river called Baariq, which flows by the gate of Paradise. During the period of al-Barzakh [the time between death and the day of Judgement] the shuhadaa are beside this river:

Ibn ‘Abbaas narrated that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “The shuhadaa [martyrs] are in a green dome beside the river of Baariq, near the gate of Paradise, from which provision comes to them morning and evening.” [Saheeh al-Jaami’ as-Sagheer, 3/235, no. 3636]

The Springs of Paradise

In Paradise there are many springs that provide drinks of different tastes:

“Truly al-Muttaqoon [the pious and righteous] will be amidst Gardens and Water-springs” [15:45]

“Verily al-Muttaqoon shall be amidst shades and springs.” [77:41]

Concerning the two Gardens which Allah (swt) has prepared for those who fear their Rabb, Allah (swt) said, “In them [both] will be two springs flowing [free].” [55:50]

And concerning the two Gardens beneath them, He said, “In them [both] will be two springs gushing forth water.” [55:66]

In Paradise there are two springs from which al-Muqarraboon will drink pure and undiluted, whilst the Abraar will drink their water mixed with something else. The first is the spring of Kafoor, as Allah (swt) says:

“Verily the Abraar [the pious, those who fear Allah and avoid evil], shall drink a cup [of wine] mixed with water from a spring in Paradise called Kafoor, A spring wherefrom the slaves of Allah will drink, causing it to gush forth abundantly.” [76:5-6]

He tells us that the pious will drink from it mixed with something else, whilst those close to Allah will drink it pure and undiluted.

The second spring is of Tasneem, as Allah (swt) says:

“Verily al-Abraar will be in delight [Paradise], On thrones, looking [at all things]. You will recognise in their faces the brightness of delight. They will b given to drink pure sealed wine, the last thereof [that wine] will be the smell of musk, and for this let [all] those who strive who want to strive [i.e. hasten earnestly to the obedience of Allah]. It [that wine] will be mixed with Tasneem, a spring whereof drink those nearest to Allah.” [83:22-27]

Another of the springs of Paradise is called al-Salsabeel as Allah (swt) says:

“And they will be given to drink there a cup [of wine] mixed with zanjabeel [ginger], a spring there, called Salsabeel”. [76:17-18]

This is probably the same spring as that mentioned above, i.e. Kafoor.

The Palaces and Tents of Paradise

Allah (swt) will build good and beautiful dwellings for the people of Paradise:

“and beautiful mansions in Gardens of everlasting bliss” [9:72]

In some places in the Qur’an, Allah (swt) described these dwellings as ghurafaat [chambers or dwellings]:

“and they will reside in the high dwellings [Paradise] in peace and security.” [34:37]

The reward for the slaves of the all-Merciful will be:

“Those will be rewarded with the highest place [in Paradise] because of their patience. Therein they shall be met with greetings and the word of peace and respect” [25:75]

Allah (swt) described these Ghurafaat:

“But for those who fear Allah and keep their duty to their Rabb [Allah], for them are built lofty rooms, one above the other, under which rivers flow. [This is] the Promise of Allah, and Allah does not fail in [His] Promise.” [39:20]

Ibn Katheer said: “Allah has told us about His blessed slaves who will have rooms [or dwellings] in Paradise: these will be lofty palaces, “lofty rooms, one above another – story upon story, well-constructed, strong and decorated. The Prophet (saw) described these palaces to us. According to a hadith narrated by Ahmad, and Ibn Hibbaan from Abu Maalik al-Ash’ari and by at-Tirmidhi from ‘Ali (ra) the Prophet (saw) said:

“In Paradise there are dwellings whose inside can be seen from the outside, and the outside can be seen from inside. Allah [swt] has prepared them for those who feed the hungry, and speak softly and gently, fast continuously and pray at night whilst the people are asleep.” [Saheeh al-Jaami’ as-Sagheer, 2/220, no. 2119]

Allah (swt) has told us that there are tents or pavilions in Paradise:

“Houris [beautiful, fair females] restrained in pavilions” [55:72]

These pavilions are wondrous tents, made of pearls, each one is made from a single, hollowed-out pearl. They are sixty miles high; according to some reports they are sixty miles wide. al-Bukhaari reports from ‘Abdullaah ibn Qays that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said,“The tent is a hollowed out pearl, thirty miles high; in each corner of it the believer will have a wife whom no one else can see”. Abu ‘Abdus-Samad and al-Haarith reported from Abu ‘Imraan that the wording was “sixty miles high” [Sahih al-Bukhaari, Kitaab Bid’ al-Khalq, Baab Sifaat al-Jannah, Fath al-Baari, 6/318]

Muslim reported from ‘Abdullaah ibn Qays that the Prophet (saw) said:

“The believer in Paradise will have a tent made out of a single, hollowed-out pearl, sixty miles long, in which he will have [a number of] wives, whom he will visit in turn, none of whom will see the others”. [see also Muslim, Kitaab al-Jannah, Baab fi Sifaat Khiyaam al-Jannah, 4/2182, no. 2838]

The Prophet (saw) told us about the characteristics of the palaces of some of his wives and companions. al-Bukhaari and Muslim report that Abu Hurayrah (ra) said, “Jibreel came to the Prophet (saw) said, “O Messenger of Allah, Khadeejah is coming, carrying a container of food. When she comes to you, convey to her greetings of peace from her Rabb and from me, and give her the glad tidings of a house in Paradise made of brocade, in which there is no noise or exhaustion.”” [Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 3/266]

al-Bukhaari and Muslim report from Jaabir that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “I entered Paradise, where I saw ar-Rumaysa’, the wife of Abu Talhah. And I heard footsteps and asked, “Who is that?” He [Jibreel] said, “That is Bilaal.” And I saw a palace with women in its courtyard. I asked, “Whose is this?” They said, “It is for ‘Umar ibn al-Khattab”. I had wanted to go in and look at it, but I remembered your jealousy [where women are concerned].” ‘Umar said, “May my mother and father be sacrificed for you, O Messenger of Allah (saw), would I feel jealous from you?” [Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 3/226]

The Prophet (saw) has told us of the way in which the believer may acquire more than one house in Paradise:

Ahmad reports with a saheeh isnaad from Ibn ‘Abbaas that the Prophet (saw) said,“Whoever builds a masjid for Allah, even if it is as small as the nestling-place scratched out by the sane grouse for its eggs, Allah (swt) will build a house for him in Paradise”. [Saheeh al-Jaami’ as-Sagheer, 5/265, no. 6005]

Ahmad, al-Bukhaari, Muslim, at-Tirmidhi and Ibn Maajah report from ‘Uthmaan that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said “Whoever builds a mosque for Allah (swt), Allah (swt) will build something similar for him in Paradise”. [Saheeh al-Jaami’ as-Sagheer, 5/265, no. 6007]

Muslim, Abu Dawud, Ahmad, an-Nasaa’ee, and Ibn Maajah report from Umm Habeebah that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “Whoever prays twelve extra [supererogatory] rak’ahs every day, Allah (swt) will build for him a house in Paradise.” [Saheeh al-Jaami’, 5/316, no. 6234]

The Light of Paradise

al-Qurtubee said, “The scholars said there is no night and day in Paradise, rather they will be in eternal everlasting light. They will know when night comes because curtains or screens will be put up and doors will be closed, and they will know when day comes because the curtains or screens will be taken down and the doors will be opened. This was mentioned by Abul-Faraj ibn al-Jawzee” [al-Qurtubee, at-Tadhkirah, p. 504]

Ibn Katheer in his commentary on the aayah: “And they will have therein their sustenance, morning and evening. Such is the Paradise, which We shall give as an inheritance to those of Our slave who have been al-Muttaqoon [pious and righteous]”[19:62-63] said, “This means something approximate to the times of day and night, it does not mean that there will be a day and night there. They will know the passing of time by the changes in the light” [Tafseer Ibn Katheer, 4/471]

On the same subject, Ibn Taymiyyah said, “There is no sun and moon in Paradise, and no day or night, but they will know morning and evening from a light that shines from the direction of the Throne” [Majmu’ Fataawa Shaikh al-Islaam, 4/312]

The Fragrance of Paradise

Paradise is filled with a pure and beautiful fragrance, which the believers will be able to discern from a great distance. Ahmad, an-Nasaa’ee, Ibn Maajah and al-Haakim report with a saheeh isnaad that the Messenger (saw) said, “Whoever kills a man of Ahl ad-Dhimmah [non-Muslims living under Islaamic rule] will not smell the fragrance of Paradise, even though its fragrance can be discerned from a distance of forty years’ travelling.”[Saheeh al-Jaami as-Sagheer, 5/235, no. 6324 adn 5/337 no. 6333]

The Trees and Fruits of Paradise

(i) Its trees and fruits are of many kinds and everlasting

The trees of Paradise are abundant and good and of many kinds. Allah has told us that there are grapevines, datepalms and pomegranate trees in Paradise, as well as lotus trees and acacia trees:

“Verily, for the muttaqoon, there will be a success [Paradise], gardens and grape yards” [78:31-32]

“in them [both will be fruits, date palms and pomegranates” [55:68]

“And those on the Right Hand – who will be those on the Right Hand? [They will be] among thornless lote-trees, Among Talh trees with fruits piled one above another, In shade long-extended, By water flowing constantly, And fruit in plenty” [56:27-32]

The lotus tree [ad-Sidr] is a thorny plant, but in Paradise it will be thornless. at-Talh [acacia tree] is a tree of Hijaaz, a kind of ‘idah [a fair sized thorny shrub], but in Paradise its fruits will be ready to eat, with no effort required.

What Allah (swt) has told us about the trees of Paradise is only a small part of what Paradise contains. Hence Allah told us

“In them [both] will be every kind of fruit in pairs” [55:52]

Because of its abundance, people will be able to leave what they want and take what they want:

“…and therein they will call for fruits in abundance and drinks”. [38:51]

“With fruits, any that they may select” [56:20]

“Verily the Muttaqoon shall be amidst shades and springs, And fruits – such as they desire” [77:41-42]

In short, Paradise contains all kinds of fruits and other joys that one’s heart could desire:

“Trays of gold and cups will be passed round them, [there will be] therein all that one’s soul could desire, all that the eyes could delight in, and you will abide therein forever” [43:71]

Ibn Katheer spoke very cleverly about the greatness of the fruits of Paradise, and concluded that by means of understatement, Allah (swt) conveyed the abundance and greatness of those fruits. He said, “The lotus tree [as-Sidr] does not bear any fruit other than some insignificant, inferior fruits, and it is thorny. The acacia tree [at-Talh] is only used for shade in this world [not for fruit] but in Paradise there will be many of them, growing beautifully, and bearing such abundant fruit that a single fruit will have seventy kinds of taste and colour that resemble one another. So how do you think the trees that are grown for their fruit on earth will be in Paradise, like apple trees, date palms, grape vines and so on? How do you think the flowers will be? In short, there will be what no eye has seen, no ear has heard and no human heart can comprehend and we ask Allah (swt) to grant us some of this, by His Grace” [an-Nihaayah, 2/262]

The trees of Paradise bear fruit constantly, unlike the trees of this world, which bear fruit only at certain times or seasons. The trees of Paradise always bear fruit and offer shade:

“The description of the Paradise which the Muttaqoon have been promised! -Underneath it rivers flow, its provision is eternal and so is its shade” [13:55]

“And fruit in plenty, whose season is not limited, and their supply will not be cut off”[56:32-33]

The supply is continuous and the people of Paradise are never denied. one of the delights that the people of Paradise will enjoy is finding that its fruits are similar in appearance, but different in taste:

“Everytime they will be provided with a fruit therefrom, they will say, “This is what we were provided with before”, and they will be given things in resemblance [i.e. in the same form but different in taste]” [2:25]

The trees of Paradise are of rich and lush foliage – “With spreading branches” [55:48], and they are intensely green – “dark and green [in colour]” [55:64]. The intensity of the colour is because of the density of the trees in Paradise.

The fruits of the trees will be low-hanging, in easy reach of the people of Paradise:

“Reclining upon the couches lined with silk brocade, and the fruits of the two Gardens will be near at hand” [55:54]

The shade of these trees will be as Allah (swt) says:

“..and We shall admit them to shades wide and ever deepening”. [4:57]

“In shade long-extended” [56:30]

(ii) Some of the trees of Paradise

The Messenger of Allah (saw) told us wondrous things about some of the trees of paradise which indicates that they are so amazingly huge that trying to imagine them makes one’s head spin. We shall quote some examples here:

(a) A tree whose shadow it takes one hundred years to cross.

This is a huge tree, whose true size is known only to its Creator. The Prophet (saw) conveyed an impression of its size when he said that “In Paradise there is a tree which the rider of a swift horse would need one hundred years to pass beneath” [al-Bukhaari, Kitaab ar-Riqaaq, Baab Sifaat al-Jannah, Fath al-Baari, 11/416; Muslim, Kitaab al-Jannah, Baab inna fil-Jannah Shajarah, 2/2176, no. 2828, from Abu Sa’eed al-Khudri; see also al-Bukhaari, Kitaab Bid’ al-Khalq, Baab ma jaa’a fi Sifaat al-Jannah, Fath al-Baari, 6/319]

And in the narration of Muslim from Abu Hurayrah and Sahl ibn Sa’d it is said that “In Paradise there is a tree under whose shade a traveller could travel for one hundred years and not reach the edge of it” [Muslim, Kitaab al-Jannah, Baab in fil-Jannah Shajarah Yaseer al-Raakib fi dhiliha mi’ah ‘aam, hadith no 2826, 2827]

(b) Sidrat al-Muntaha

There is a tree in paradise which Allah has mentioned in a clear and unambiguous revelation. Allah (swt) told us that our Prophet Muhammad (saw) saw Jibreel in the form in which Allah created him at that tree. He also told us that it was veiled with something known only to Allah (swt) when the Prophet (saw) saw it:

“And indeed he [Muhammad] saw him [Jibreel] at a second descent [i.e. a second time] near Sidrat al-Muntaha [the Lote-tree of the utmost boundary beyond which none may pass] near it is the Paradise of Abode. When that covered the lote-tree which covered it! The sight of [Muhammad] turned not aside [right or left], nor did it transgress beyond [the] limit [ordained for it]” [53:13-18]

The Prophet (saw) told us about what he saw of this tree:

“Then I was taken up until I reached Sidrat al-Muntaha and I saw its Nabq [fruits] which looked like the clay jugs of Hajar, its leaves were like the ears of elephants, and one of these leaves could cover the whole of this ummah. It was veiled in colours indescribable. Then I entered Paradise, and its lights were pearls and its soil was musk”. [Saheeh al-Jaami’ as-Sagheer, 4/82, no. 4075, al-Bukhaari and Muslim; see also al-Bukhaari, Ahmad, at-Tirmidhi and Muslim, Saheeh al-Jaami’, 3/18, no. 2861] (c) Tooba.

This is a huge tree which produces the fabric for the clothing of the people of Paradise. Ahmad Ibn Jareer and Ibn Hibbaan report from Abu Sa’eed al-Khudri that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “Tooba is a tree in Paradise, as big as a hundred year’s journey; the clothes of the people of Paradise comes from its calyces [the outer parts of its flowers]” [Silsilat al-Hadith as-Saheehah, 4/639, no. 1985, the isnaad is hasan]

Narrated by Ahmad from ‘Abdullaah ibn ‘Amr, who said, “A man came to the Prophet (saw) and asked, “O Messenger of Allah, tell us about the clothes of the people of Paradise; are they created or are they woven?” Some of the people laughed. The Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “Why are you laughing? Because someone who does not know has asked someone who does know?” Then he turned and asked, “Where is the one who asked the question?” The man said, “Here I am, O Messenger of Allah”. He said, “No, they are produced by the fruits of Paradise” three times” [Silsilat al-Hadith as-Saheehah, 4/640]

(iii) The best aromatic plants in Paradise

Allah told us that in Paradise there are aromatic plants:

“[there is for him] rest and provision [Rayhaan – literally – sweet smelling plants, here used as symbolical of complete satisfaction and delight]” [56:89]

In Mu’jam at-Tabaraanee al-Kabeer, a report from ‘Abdullaah ibn ‘Amr whose isnaad is saheeh according to the conditions of al-Bukhaari and Muslim states that the Prophet (saw) said,“The best of the aromatic plants of Paradise is henna.” [SilSilah as-Saheehah, 3/407, no. 1420] (iv) The trunks of the trees of Paradise are of Gold

One of the wondrous things that the Messenger of Allah (saw) told us is that the trunks of the trees are gold:

“There is no tree in Paradise that does not have a trunk made of gold” [Ibn Hibbaan, at-Tirmidhi, al-Bayhaqee, from Abu Hurayrah, Saheeh al-Jaami’ as-Sagheer 5/150 saheeh]

(v) How can the Believer increase his share of the trees of Paradise?

al-Khaleel ar-Rahmaan and the Father of the Prophets, Ibraaheem (as) asked our Prophet Muhammad (saw) on the night of the Israa’ to convey his greetings to this ummah and to tell them the way in which they could increase their share of the trees of Paradise. at-Tirmidhi reported with a hasan isnaad from Ibn Mas’oud that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said:

“I met Ibraaheem…and he said, “O Muhammad, tell your ummah that Paradise is a a land whose soil is good and its water is sweet. It is an empty plain, which will be planted with SubhaanAllah, al-Hamdulillaah, and Allahu Akbar” [Saheeh al-Jaami’ as-Sagheer, 5/34, no. 5028]

The Animals and Birds of Paradise

The kinds of birds and animals that exist in Paradise are known only to Allah. He ta’ala told us that among the delights enjoyed by the people of Paradise will be:

“..and the flesh of fowls any that they may desire” [56:21]

at-Tirmidhi reports from Anas that the Messenger of Allah (saw) was asked, “What is al-Kawthar?” He said, “That is a river that Allah has given me… and in it are birds with necks like the necks of camels”. ‘Umar said, These birds will be in bliss”. The Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “Those who eat them will be more blissful””. [Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 2/91]

al-Haakim and Abu Na’eem reported from Ibn Mas’oud that “a man brought a haltered she-camel and said, “O Messenger of Allah, this she-camel is for the sake of Allah”. He said, “You will have seven hundred haltered she-camels in Paradise” [Silsilat as-Saheehah, 2/228 no. 634; a similar report is narrated by Muslim, Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 2/350, 3799]

The People of Paradise: The Deeds for Which People Will Deserve to Enter Paradise

  The people of Paradise are the believers and strict monotheists. All those who associate others with Allah or disbelieve in Him, or deny any of the principles of faith will not be allowed to enter Paradise. Their destination will be Hellfire.

The Qur’an often states that the people of Paradise are the believers who do righteous deeds, to quote one of many examples:

“But whoever comes to Him as a believer [in tawheed] and has done righteous good deeds, for such are the high ranks [in the Hereafter] – ‘Adn [Eden] Paradise [everlasting gardens [under which rivers flow, wherein they will abide forever: such is the reward of those who purify themselves”. [20:75-76]

* Believers may earn Paradise through their eemaan and Islaam:

“My worshippers! No fear shall be on you this Day, nor shall you grieve – [you] who believed in Our aayaat and were Muslims, enter Paradise you and your wives in happiness” [43:68-70]

* Or because they were sincere in their devotion to Allah:

“Save the chosen slaves of Allah [al-Mukhliseen]. For them there will be a known provision, fruits and they shall be honoured, in the gardens of delight.” [37:40-43]

* Or for the strength of their relationship with Allah, their longing for Him and worship of Him:

“Only those who believe in our aayaat who, when they are reminded of them fall down prostrate, and glorify the praises of their rabb, and they are not proud. Their sides forsake their beds, to invoke their Rabb in fear and hope, and they spend [charity in Allah’s Cause] our of what We have bestowed on them”. [32:15-16]

* Or for their patience and reliance upon Allah:

“..Excellent is the reward of the workers, those who are patient and put their trust [only] in their Rabb” [29:58-59]

* Or for their steadfastness in faith:

“Verily those who say “Our Rabb is Allah” and remain firm [on that path], on them shall be no fear, nor shall they grieve. Such shall be the Companions of the Garden dwelling therein: a recompense for their good deeds”. [46:13-14]

* Or for their humility:

“Verily those who believe and do righteous deeds and humble themselves [in repentance and obedience] before their Rabb – they will be dwellers of Paradise to dwell therein forever” [11:23]

* Or for their fear of Allah:

“But for him who fears standing before his Rabb there will be two Gardens” [55:46]

* Or for their hatred of the kuffaar and mushrikeen and their refusal to befriend them:

“You will not find any people who believe in Allah and the Last Day, making friendship with those who oppose Allah and His messenger, even though they were their fathers, or their sons, or their brothers, or their kindred [people]. For such He has written Faith in their hearts, and strengthened them with Ruh [proof, light and guidance] from Himself. And We will admit them to Gardens under which rivers flow, to dwell therein [forever]. Allah is pleased with them and they with Him”. [58:22]

Some aayaat discuss in detail the righteous deeds for which a person may deserve Paradise; for example, Surah ar-Ra’d states:

“But it is only the men of understanding who pay heed, those who fulfill the Covenant of Allah and break not the mithaaq, those who join that which Allah has commanded to be joined, [i.e. good to relatives and not severing the ties of kinship], fear their Rabb and dread the terrible reckoning, and those who remain patient, seeking their Rabb’s Countenance, perform as-Salaat, and spend out of that which We have bestowed on them, secretly and openly, and defend evil with good, for such there is a good end ‘Adn [Eden] Paradise which they shall enter and [also] those who acted righteously from among their fathers and their wives, and their offspring. And angels shall enter unto them from every gate [saying] Salaamun ”alaykum for that you persevered in patience! Excellent indeed is the final home!” [13:19-24]

And at the beginning of Surah al-Mu’minoon, Allah explains that success is for the believers and then described the deeds that will qualify them for success:

“Successful indeed are the believers, those who offer their salaah with khushoo’, and those who turn away from al-laghw [dirty, false, evil, vain talk, falsehood and all that Allah has forbidden], and those who pay the zakah, and those who guard their chastity, except from their wives or those whom their right hands possess, for then, they are free from blame; but whoever seeks beyond that then those are the transgressors; those who are faithfully true to their amaanah [all duties that Allah has ordained: honesty, moral responsibility, and trusts] and to their covenants and those who strictly guard their prayers [at the fixed times]. These are indeed the inheritors who shall inherit al-Firdaws. They shall dwell therein forever” [23:11]

The Prophet (saw) also said, “The people of Paradise are three: a ruler who is fair and just; a man who is compassionate and gentle towards every relative and Muslim; and a man with a large family who is proud and does not beg” [Muslim, see Sharh an-Nawawi ‘alaa Muslim, 17/198]

The People of Paradise: The Way to Paradise is Very Hard

  Paradise is very high, and ascending lofty places takes a great deal of effort. The way to Paradise is filled with things that go against human wishes and inclinations. This needs strong determination and willpower. In a hadith narrated by al-Bukhaari and Muslim from Abu Hurayrah (ra) the Messenger of Allah (saw) said,

“Hell has been veiled with desires, and Paradise has been veiled with [surrounded by] hardships.” an-Nasaa’ee, at-Tirmidhi, and Abu Dawud report from Abu Hurayrah (ra) that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “When Allah created Paradise, He told Jibreel, “Go look at it”. So he went and looked at it, then he came back and said, “By Your Glory, no-one will hear of it but he will enter it”. So He surrounded it with hardships and said, “Go and look at it”. So he went and looked at it, then came back and said, “By Your Glory, I fear that no-one will enter it””. [Jaami al-Usool, 10/520, 8068]

an-Nawawi commented on the first hadith:

“This is an example of the beautiful, eloquent and concise speech which the Prophet (saw) was capable, in which he gives a beautiful analogy. It means that nothing will help you to reach Paradise except going through hardships, and nothing will lead you to Hell, but whims and desires. Both are veiled as described, and whoever tears down the veil will reach what was hidden behind it. The veil of Paradise is torn down by going through hardships and the veil of Hell is torn down by giving in to whims and desires. Hardship including striving consistently and patiently in worship, restraining one’s anger, forgiving, being patient, giving in charity, being kind to those who mistreat you, resisting physical desires, etc” [Sharh an-Nawawi ‘ala Muslim, 17/165]

The People of Paradise: The People of Paradise Will Inherit The Portion of Paradise That Would Have Gone to the People of Hell

  Allah has given two positions to every descendent of Aadam: a position in Jannah and a position in Jahanam. Then whoever is destined to damnation of the kuffaar and mushrikeen will inherit the positions in Hell that had been allocated to the people of Paradise, and those of the people of Paradise for whom eternal bliss is decreed will inherit the portions of Paradise that had been allocated to the people of Hell. After describing the good deeds that would earn Paradise for the successful believers, Allah said, “These are indeed the inheritors, who shall inherit the Fridays”

Ibn Katheer said in his commentary on this aayah: “Ibn Abi Haatim said – and he quoted to the isnaad going back to Abu Hurayrah (ra) that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said:

“There is no one among you who does not have two positions, one in Paradise and one in Hell. The believer will have a house built for him in Paradise, and his house in Hell will be demolished”. A similar report was narrated from Sa’eed ibn Jubayr.

The believers will inherit the positions of the kuffaar, because those positions were created for those who worship Allah (swt) alone and do not associate anything in worship with Him, because they did what they were commanded to do as far as worship is concerned, whilst the kuffaar neglected the duty for which they had been created. So the believers gained the share that the kuffaar would have gained if they had obeyed Allah (swt) and they will gain even more than that. Muslim reported from Abu Burdah from Abu Musaa that the Prophet (saw) said: “Some people amongst the Muslims will come on the Day of Resurrection with sins as great as a mountain. Allah will forgive them, and will pass [the burden of sin] to the Jews and Christians”. According to another version of this hadith, the Prophet (saw) said, “When the Day of Judgement comes, Allah (swt) will allocate a Jew or Christian for every Muslim and will say, “This is your ransom from the Fire”. This hadith reflects the words of Allah (swt):

“Such is the Paradise which We shall give as an inheritance to those of Our slaves who have been al-Muttaqoon” [19:63] and

“This is the Paradise which you have been made to inherit because of your deeds which you used to do [in the life of this world]” [43:72] [Tafseer Ibn Katheer, 5/10]

The People of Paradise: The Weak and Destitute Will Form the Majority in Paradise

  Most of those who will enter Paradise will be the weak and destitute, whom people tend to ignore and care little about, but in the sight of Allah (swt) they are important, becuse they fear Him and worship Him faithfully and with humility. al-Bukhaari and Muslim report from Hareethah ibn Wahb that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said:

“Shall I not tell you about the people of Paradise? They said, “Of course”. He said, “Every weak and oppressed person; if he were to implore Allah for anything, He would grant it to him.” [Jaami’ al-Usool, 10/535]

An-Nawawi said, commenting on this hadith: “It refers to those who others despise, scorn and oppress because of their weak position in this world. What is meant is that most of the people of Paradise will be of this type, but it does not meant that all of them will be”. [Sharh an-Nawawi alaa Muslim, 17/187]

al-Bukhaari, Ahmad and Muslim reported from Usaamah ibn Zayd that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said: “I stood at the gate of Paradise and saw that most of those who entered were the poor and destitute. The people of means were held back, whilst the people of Hell had been ordered into the Fire. I stood by the gate of Hell, and saw that most of those who entered it were women”. [Mishkaat al-Masaabih, 2/663 no 5233]

The People of Paradise: Will There Be More Men or Women in Paradise?

  Men and women engaged in this dispute when the Sahaabah were still alive. Muslim reports from Ibn Sireen:

“Men and women disputed as to which of them would form the majority in Paradise. According to another report, either they were competing, or they were discussing, whether there would be more men or women in Paradise. They consulted Abu Hurayrah, who said that women would form the majority, on the basis of the words of the Prophet (saw):

“The first group to enter Paradise will be as beautiful as the full moon, and the group that follows them will be like the brightest shining stars in the sky: each man of them will have two wives, the marrow of whose leg-bones will be visible through the flesh because of their extreme beauty. There will be no one who is unmarried in Paradise””[Sahih Muslim, Kitaab al-Jannah, Baab awwal zumrah tadhkul al-Jannah, 4/2179, hadith no. 2834]

This hadith clearly indicates that there will be more women than men in Paradise. Some others though that there would be more men, because of the hadith, “I saw that they [women] formed the majority of the people of Hell”. The response to this is the fact that women will form the majority of the inhabitants of Hell does not necessarily mean that they will be a minority in Paradise, as Ibn Hajar al-‘Asqalaani said [Fath al-Baari 6/325]

The two hadiths may be reconciled by stating that women will be in the majority in both Paradise and Hell, just as there are more women than men in this world. We could say that the hadith narrated by Abu Hurayrah indicates that the total number of women in paradise, including women of this world and al-Hoor al-‘Eeyn will outnumber men. The question then is, who will be greater in number in Paradise: the men of this world or the women? al-Qurtubee reconciled between these two hadiths by suggesting that women will form the majority of the inhabitants of Hell before the Shafaa’ah [intercession], when the sinners from amongst the muwwahideen will be brought out of Hell. Thereafter women will form the majority of the people of Paradise. [at-Tadhkirah, al-Qurtubee, p. 475]

The small number of women in Paradise is indicated in a report narrated by Ahmad and Abu Ya’laa from ‘Amr ibn al-‘Aas who said, “Whilst we were with the Messenger of Allah (saw) on this mountain path, he said, “Look, can you see anything?” We said, “We see crows, and one of them stands out because its beak and feet are red”. The Messenger of Allah (saw) said,“No women will enter Paradise except those who are as rare among them as this crow is among the others”” [Silsilat al-Hadith as-Saheehah, 4/466, no. 1851]

The People of Paradise: The Children of the Believers

  The children of the Believers who die before reaching the age of puberty will be in Paradise, insha’Allah, by the Grace and Mercy of Allah. He (swt) says:

“And those who believe and whose offspring follow them in faith – to them shall We join their offspring, and We shall not decrease the reward of their deeds in anything. Every person is a pledge for that which he has earned” [52:21]

‘Ali ibn Abi Taalib understood this aayah – “Every person is a pledge for what he has earned” [74:38] – to indicate that the children of the believers would be in Paradise, because they did not earn anything for which they would be considered a pledge. [at-Tadkhirah, p. 511]

al-Bukhaari included a chapter in his Saheeh entitled “The virtue of one whose child dies and he bears it with patience for the sake of Allah”, in which he quoted the hadith of Anas who said that, “A Muslim whose three children die before reaching the age of puberty will be admitted to Paradise by Allah out of Mercy towards them.”

According to a hadith narrated by Abu Sa’eed the women asked the Prophet (Saw) “Set aside a day for us”. So he preached to them and said, “Any woman whose three children die will be shielded from the Fire by them.” A woman asked, “What about two?” He said, “And if two [die].” [Saheeh al-Bukhaari, Kitaab al-Janaa’iz, Baab fadl man mata lahu walad fa ahtasaba, Fath al-Baari, 3/118]

According to a hadith narrated by al-Baraa’ (saw), “When [the Prophet’s son] Ibraaheem, died, the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “There is a wet nurse for him in Paradise””.[Saheeh al-Bukhaari, Kitaab al-Janaa’iz, Baab ma qila fi awlaad al-Muslimeen, Fath al-Baari, 3/244]

The conclusion that may be drawn from this hadith is that the children of the believers will be in Paradise as Ibn Hajar says, “The one who is the reason for his parents being shielded from the Fire should be protected himself, because he is the means and cause of mercy”. [Fath al-Baari, 3/244]

A number of reports clearly indicate this for example, “The Muslims and the children will be in Paradise” [narrated by ‘Ali, quoted by ‘Abdullaah ibn Ahmad in Ziyaadat al-Musnad]

“A Muslim couple whose three children die before reaching the age of puberty will be admitted by Allah to paradise, they and their children, by His Grace and Mercy” [Fath al-Baari, 2/245]

From Abu Hurayrah that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said: “Their little ones are the pageboys of Paradise. One of them will meet his father – or his parents – and take hold of his clothes – or his hand – just as I am taking hold of the hem of your garment, and he will not let go” Or he said,” And he will not let go until Allah admits him to Paradise.” [Silsilat al-Hadith as-Saheehah, 1/184, no. 342]

“The children of the believers will be in Paradise, being cared for by Ibraaheem and Sarah until they give them back to their parents on the Day of Resurrection”. [narrated by Abu Na’eem, ad-Daylami and Ibn ‘Asaakir from Abu Hurayrah – Silsilat al-Hadith as-Saheehah, 3/451 no. 1467; see also 2/156 no. 603 narrated by Ahmad, Ibn Hibbaan, al-Haakim]

an-Nawawi referred to the ijmaa” of reliable Muslim scholars that any Muslim child who dies will be in Paradise. [Fath al-Baari, 3/244]. al-Qurtubee stated that Hammaad ibn Zayd, Hammad ibn Salamah and Ishaaq ibn Rahawayh refrained from giving an opinion [at-Tadhkirah, p.511]. an-Nawawi said, “Some of them refrained from giving an opinion because of the hadith of ‘Aaishah which was reported by Muslim with the wording, “A boy of the Ansaar died, and I said, “It is good for him, because he did not do or know any evil”. The Prophet (saw) said, “You should not say that because Allah (swt) has created its own people for Paradise..” The response to that is that he was most likely rebuking her for hastening to say something so decisive with no proof, or else he said that before he knew that the children of the Muslims would be in Paradise.” [Fath al-Baari, 3/244]. I suggest that the best opinion is that this hadith indicates that it is not permitted to state definitely that any one particular person is one of the people of Paradise, even if we know that in general they will be in Paradise.

The second point is that we should not be hasty in such matters, so that people will not dare to do what happens so often nowadays, when the bereaved claim that their departed loved one is in Paradise, even though he was the worst of people. Ibn Taymiyyah said, “We should not say every single child of the believers that he is in Paradise, but we accept that this is the case in general.” [Majmu’ Fataawa Shaykh al-Islaam, 4/281]

The People of Paradise: The Children of the Mushrikeen

  The Messenger of Allah (saw) was asked about the children of the Mushrikeen and he said,“Allah who created them knows best what they would have done”. [on the authority of Ibn ‘Abbaas, Saheeh al-Bukhaari, Kitaab al-Janaa’iz, Baab ma qilaa fi awlaad al-Mushrikeen, Fath al-Baari, 3/246]

Abu Hurayrah (ra) reported that the Prophet (saw) said, “Every child is born in a state of fitrah [the natural state of man] and his parents make him a Jew or a Christian, or a Magian, just as an animal produces a perfect baby animal: do you find it mutilated?”[Saheeh al-Bukhaari, Kitaab al-Janaa’iz, Baab ma qilaa fi awlaad al-Mushrikeen, Fath al-Baari, 3/246]

As Ibn Hajar said, “al-Bukhaari may Allah have mercy on him, indicated that he was refraining from giving an opinion on the children of the mushrikeen. Later in his Saheeh, in the tafseer of Surat ar-Rum, he indicates that he favoured the suggestion that they are in Paradise. He also organised the hadith in this chapter in such a way that shows this was his favoured opinion. He starts with a hadith which indicates that we cannot say one way or the other, then quotes a hadith which indicates that they are in Paradise, and follows that with a hadith that clearly states that this is the case: “As for the children around him, they are the children of mankind.” In another version, “As for the two children around him, every child is born in a state of fitrah.” Some of the Muslims asked, “Even the children of the Mushrikeen?” He said, “Even the children of the mushrikeen”

Ibn Hajar said, “This is supported by the hadith of Anas reported by Abu Ya’la, in which the Prophet (saw) said, “I asked my Rabb for the laheen [those who play or those who are unaware] of the children of mankind, that they would not be punished, and that was granted to me.” [its isnaad is hasan] Laheen was explained as meaning children, because of the hadith of ibn ‘Abbaas nrarted by al-Bazzar. Ahmad reported from al-Khansaa bint Mu’aawiyah ibn Suraym from her paternal aunt who said, “I said, “O Messenger of Allah, who is in Paradise?” He said, “Prophets are in Paradise, martyrs are in Paradise and newborn babies are in Paradise”. Its isnaad is hasan. [Fath al-Baari, 3/246]

They also took as evidence the hadith, “The children of the mushrikeen are servants of the people of Paradise” [Ibn Mandah in al-Ma’rifah, Abu Na’eem in al-Hilyah, Abu Ya’la in al-Musnad and al-Albaani deemed it saheeh by the sum of its isnaad, Silsilat al-Hadith as-Saheehah, 3/452, no. 1468]

The idea that they are in Paradise is the opinion of some scholars, such as favoured by Abul-Faraj Ibn al-Jawzee [Majmu’ Fataawa, 24/382, 4/303] an-Nawawi said of this opinion, “This is the correct position favoured by those who study the words of Allah,

“..And We never punish until We have sent a Messenger [to give warning]” [17:15]” [Fath al-Baari, 3/247]

al-Qurtubee also considered this the most likely t be corrected, reconciling the apparently conflicting reports by saying that the Prophet (saw) initially said they would be in Hell with their parents, then he refrained from passing any judgement and said “Allah knows best what they would have done”, then it was revealed to him that no one would be punished for the sins of another [17:15] so he stated that the would be in Paradise [at-Tadhkirah, p.515]. The trouble with this way of reconciliation, as Ibn Hajar said, is that this is not a matter that can be subjected to study and examination. It is a matter of al-Ghayb, which can only be known through revelation. And Allah knows best.

Some scholars such as Hammaad ibn Zayd, Hammaad ibn Salamah, Ibn al-Mubaarak and Ishaaq, say that they are subject to the will of Allah. It was also transmitted by al-Bayhaqee in al-I’tiqaad from ash-Shaaf’iee. Ibn ‘Abdul-Barr said “This might be the opinion of Maalik, although there is no written evidence for that” [Majmu’ Fatawah, 4/281-404, 24/372] and Abul-Hasan al-Ash’ari attributed this opinion to Ahlus-Sunnah wal-Jama’ah, [Majmu’ Fatawah, 24/372].

This is also the favoured view of Ibn Taymiyyah, who suggested that they will be tested of the day of Resurrection – “The correct view is what was said concerning them, Allah knows best what they would have done”. We cannot say of any particular individual that he will be in Paradise or Hell. A number of hadiths state that on the Day of Resurrection they will be tested in the arena of judgement: they will be given commands and prohibitions and those who obey will enter Paradise, whilst those who disobey will be sent to Hell.” He attributed this to Imaam Ahmad and Abul-Hasan al-Ash’ari who attributed it to Ahlus-Sunnah [Majmu’ Fataawa, 24/372, 4/303, 4/281].

Ibn Hajar also stated that they would be tested in the Hereafter by being shown the Fire: whoever enters it will find it cool and safe, but whoever refuses to enter it will be punished. Ahadeeth to this effect were reported by al-Bazzar from Anas and Abu Sa’eed and by at-Tabaraani from Mu’aadh ibn Jabal. It has been proven through saheeh asaanid that the insane and those who lived between the time of Jesus (as) and Muhammad (saw) will also be tested in the Hereafter. al-Bayhaqee stated in al-I’tiqaad that this is the correct opinion. [Fath al-Baari 3/246]. The soundness of this opinion is indicated by the clear unambiguous aayaat of the Qur’an which tells the story of the righteous slave whom Musa (as) travelled to meet at the junction of the two seas. Explaining the reason why he killed the boy he said,

“And as for the boy, his parents were believers, and we feared lest he should oppress them by rebellion and disbelief” [18:80].

Muslim reports from Ibn ‘Abbaas (ra) “The Messenger of Allah (saw) said, concerning the boy was killed by al-Khidr, “He was decreed from the beginning to be a kaafir and if he had been left, he would have oppressed his parents with his rebellion and disbelief.”Commenting on this hadith, Ibn Taymiyyah said “It means that Allah decreed it in Umm al-Kitaab [the Register Book in Jannah] i.e. it was written that he would be a kaafir and if he had lived he would have been a kaafir indeed.”

al-Qurtubee said, in at-Tadhkirah [p.514]: “What makes this idea [that they will be tested in the Hereafter] weak is the fact that the Hereafter is not the place of testing; it is the place of recompense – reward of punishment. al-Hulaymee said “This hadith is not proven to be sound, and it contradicts the basic beliefs of the Muslims, because the Hereafter is not the place of testing. Everyone will inevitably know about Allah, and there is no test when a thing is inevitable.”

This is incorrect and was refuted by Shaykh al-Islaam Ibn Taymiyyah who said, “Responsibility only ceases when one enters the abode of recompense, which is either Paradise or Hell. In the arena of judgement they will be tested just as they are tested in al-Barzakh. The individual will be asked, “Who is your Rabb? What is your deen? Who is your Prophet?” Allah (swt) says, “[Remember] the Day when the Shin shall be laid bare and they shall be called to prostrate to Allah but they [hypocrites] will not be able to do so” [68:42]…” [Majmu’ Fataawa, 24/ 372]

Testing will only cease when a person enters Paradise or Hell. al-Qurtubee’s suggestion that everyone will inevitably know Allah on that Day is correct, but the testing will take the form of orders and prohibitions as is reported in a number of texts. Allah (swt) will test them by ordering them to enter the Fire: whoever obeys will be blessed, whilst whoever disobeyed will be doomed.

The People of Paradise: The Number of People from This Ummah in Paradise

  Many people from this ummah will enter Paradise, but only Allah knows their exact number. al-Bukhaari reports from Sa’eed ibn Jubayr who said, “Ibn ‘Abbaas told me that the Prophet (saw) said, “I was shown the nations, and I saw a Prophet passing by with his ummah, another with a band of followers, another with ten followers, another with five, and another who was alone. I looked and saw a huge crowd of people, and I asked, “O Jibreel, are these my ummah?” He said, “No look at the horizon.” I looked and saw a vast multitude. He said,”These are your ummah, and the seventy thousand in front will not be brought to account or be punished.” [al-Bukhaari, Kitaab ar-Riqaaq, Baab Yadhkul al-Jannah Sab’oona Alfaan, Fath al-Baari, 11/406]

The first crowd which the Prophet (Saw) thought was his ummah was in fact the Children of Israel as is stated in a number of saheeh reports, “I hoped that this would be my ummah, but I was told that this was Musa and his people.” [Fath al-Baari, 11/407].

Concerning the words “a vast multitude” Ibn Hajar said, “A report from Sa’eed ibn Mansoor says, “huge” [Adheem] and adds, “It was said to me, “look at the horizon” So I looked and I saw a huge multitude. Then I was told, “Look at the other horizon, it is just like the first one.”” According to a report given by Ibn Faadil, “[I saw] a multitude that filled the horizon and it was said to me “Look here and here, all across the horizon”. According to a version narrated by Ahmad, “I saw my ummah filling the plains and the mountains, and I was amazed at the numbers and their appearance. I was asked, “Are you pleased O Muhammad?” and I said, “Yes O Rabb.”” [Fath al-Baari, 11/408]

Some hadiths state that along with every thousand of the seventy thousand will be another seventy thousand plus three handfuls added by Allah.

Our Prophet (saw) hoped that this ummah would constitute half of the population of Paradise. In a hadith whose authenticity is agreed upon, Abu Sa’eed al-Khudri said that when the Messenger of Allah (saw) was speaking about who would be sent to hell, he said, “By the One in Whose Hand is my soul, I hope that you will be half of the people of Paradise. Among the people you are no more than a black hair on the hide of a white bull..” [Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 3/8]

Some hadith state that this ummah will constitute two thirds of the population of Paradise. at-Tirmidhi reports with a hasan isnaad and ad-Daarimee and al-Bayhaqee also report, from Buraydah, that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “The people of Paradise are one hundred and twenty ranks, eight from this ummah and forth from the rest of the nations.” [Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 3/92, no. 5644] Muslim reports from Anas (ra) that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “I will be the first intercessor in Paradise. No Prophet was believed in as I was believed in. Among the Prophets is one who was believed in by only one man.” [Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 3/124, no. 5744].

The reason why so many people of this ummah believed is because of the great miracle of the Messenger of Allah (saw), which was a recited revelation which is addressed to hearts and minds. It is a miracle that is preserved and will remain until the Day of Judgement. al-Bukhaari and Muslim report from Abu Hurayrah (ra) that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said,

“There is no Prophet who was not given a sign [or miracle] in which people believed and followed him. That which I have been given is a Revelation from Allah and I hope that I will have the greatest number of followers on the Day of Resurrection.”[Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 3/142, 5746]

The People of Paradise: The Leaders of the People of Paradise

  (i) The Leaders of the Men

A number of the Sahaabah, including ‘Ali ibn Abi Taalib, Anas ibn Maalik, Abu Hudhayfah, Jaabir ibn ‘Abdullaah, and Abu Sa’eed al-Khudri reported that the Messenger (saw) said, “Abu Bakr and ‘Umar will be the leaders of men of Paradise from the earlier and later generations.” [Silsilat al-Hadith as-Saheehah, 12/487, no. 824]

(ii) The Leaders of the Youth

at-Tirmidhi, al-Haakim, at-Tabaraani, Ahmad and others reported that Abu Sa’eed al-Khudri said, that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “Hasan and Husayn are the leaders of the youth of Paradise”. This is proven by so many reports that reach the level of tawatur. [see also the narration from Hudhayfah and from ‘Abdullaah ibn ‘Umar in Ibn ‘Asaakir – Silsilat al-Hadith as-Saheehah, no. 797]

(iii) The Leaders of the Women

The true female leader is the one with whom her Rabb is pleased and whose deeds He accepts. The best women are those who attain the Paradise of delights. The women of Paradise are of different levels, and the Messenger (saw) told us about their leaders:

“The Messenger of Allah (saw) drew four lines and said, “Do you know what these are?” They said, “Allah and His Messenger know best.” He said, “The best women of Paradise are Khadeejah bint Khuwaylid, Faatimah bint Muhammad, Maryam bint ‘Imraan and Aasiyah bin Muzahim, the wife of Fir’awn” [Silsilat al-Hadith as-Saheehah, 4/13, no. 1508, from Ahmad at-Tahhaawi, al-Haakim from Ibn ‘Abbaas, saheeh]

Maryam and Khadeejah are the best of the four – “The best of its women is Maryam and the best of its women is Khadeejah” [from ‘Ali in al-Bukhaari, Kitaab Manaaqib al-Ansaar, Fath al-Baari, 7/133] – and Maryam is the “First Lady” – “The leaders of the women of Paradise, AFTER Maryam bint ‘Imraan will be..” [Silsilat al-Hadith as-Saheehah, 3/410, no. 1424, from Jaabir in at-Tabaraani, saheeh]. The reason why Maryam is considered the best of all women is clearly stated in the Qur’an:

“Behold! the angels said, “O Maryam! Allah has chosen you and purified you, chosen you above the women of all nations.” [3:42]

How could she not be the best of women when Allah has clearly stated that,

“..her Rabb accepted her with a goodly acceptance. He made her to grow in a good manner”. [3:37]

These four women are beautiful examples of perfect, righteous women. Maryam, the daughter of ‘Imraan, is praised by Allah in the Qur’an:

“And Maryam, daughter of Imraan, who guarded her chastity; and We breather into [the sleeve of her shirt/garment] through Our Ruh [i.e. Jibreel] and she testified to the truth of the Words of her Rabb, and [also believed in] His Scriptures and she was one of the Qaaniteen [obedient to Allah]” [66:12] Khadeejah as-Siddeeqah believed in the Messenger (saw) without hesitation; she consoled him and supported him in every way. Her Rabb gave her the good news, during her lifetime, of a place in Paradise in which there would be no noise or exhaustion [al-Bukhaari, Kitaab al-Manaaqib, Fath al-Baari, 7/133]

Aasiyah the wife of Fir’awn, despised the power and luxuries of this world and rejected Pharaoh and his false claims of divinity, so her husband tortured her until her soul departed to her Creator:

“And Allah sets forth an example for those who believe, the wife of Pharaoh, when she said, “My Rabb! Build for me a home with You in Paradise, and save me from Pharaoh and his works, and save me from the Dhaalimoon [those that do wrong]” [66:11].

Faatimah az-Zahraa, the daughter of the Prophet (saw) was patient and forbearing, and feared Allah. She was a branch from the pure tree, brought up by the educator of humanity.

The People of Paradise: The Ten Who Were Given Glad Tidings of Paradise

  The Messenger (saw) clearly stated that ten of his Companions would be in Paradise:

“Abu Bakr will be in Paradise, ‘Umar will be in Paradise, ‘Uthmaan will be in Paradise, ‘Ali will be in Paradise, Talhah will be in Paradise, az-Zubayr will be in Paradise, ‘Abdur-Rahmaan ibn ‘Awf will be in Paradise, Sa’d ibn Abi Waqqaas will be in Paradise, Sa’eed ibn Zayd will be in Paradise and Abu ‘Ubaydah ibn al-Jarraah will be in Paradise.” [sahih, Ahmad from Sa’eed ibn Zayd, at-Tirmidhi from ‘Abdur-Rahmaan ibn ‘Awf, Saheeh al-Jaami’ as-Sagheer, 1/70, no. 50]

“Ten will be in Paradise: the Prophet will be in Paradise. Abu Bakr will be in Paradise, ‘Umar will be in Paradise, ‘Uthmaan will be in Paradise, ‘Ali will be in Paradise, Talhah will be in Paradise, az-Zubayr ibn al-Awwaam will be in Paradise, ‘Sa’d ibn Maalik will be in Paradise, Abdur-Rahmaan ibn ‘Awf will be in Paradise, and Sa’eed ibn Zayd will be in Paradise.” [sahih, Ahmad, Abu Dawood, Ibn Maajah, ad-Diyaa, from Sa’eed ibn Zayd Saheeh al-Jaami as-Sagheer, 4/34, no. 3905]

The Books of the Sunnah tell us that one day the Prophet (saw) was sitting at the well of ‘Arees, with Abu Musa al-Ash’ari acting as his gatekeeper. Abu Bakr as-Siddeeq came and asked permission to see him, and the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “Let him in, and give him the glad tidings of Paradise”. Then ‘Umar came and he said, “Let him in and give him the glad tidings of Paradise”. Then ‘Uthmaan came and he said, “Let him in, and give him the glad tidings of Paradise because of an affliction that will befall him” [al-Bukhaari, Muslim and at-Tirmidhi. Jaami’ al-Usool, 8/562, no. 6372]

Ibn ‘Asaakir reported with a saheeh isnaad from Ibn Mas’oud that the Prophet (saw) said,“My successor will be in Paradise, his successor will be in Paradise, and the third and fourth will be in Paradise.” [namely, the Khulafaa Rashida] [Saheeh al-Jaami as-Sagheer, 4/149, no. 4311]

at-Tirmidhi and al-Haakim reported with a saheeh isnaad from ‘Aa’ishah that the Prophet (saw) said to Abu Bakr, “You are free from the Fire.” [Saheeh al-Jaami’ as-Sagheer, 2/24, no. 1494]

The People of Paradise: Others Who It Was Reported Will Be In Paradise

  * Ja’far ibn Abi Taalib and Hamzah ibn ‘Abdul-Muttaalib

Abu Hurayrah reported that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said “I saw Ja’far ibn Abi Taalib flying like an angel with his two wings in Paradise” [at-Tirmidhi, Abu Ya’laa, al-Haakim and others, saheeh]

Ibn ‘Abbaas narrated that the Prophet (saw) said “I entered Paradise yesterday and looked at it, and saw Ja’far flying with the angels, and I saw Hamzah reclining on a couch” [at-Tabaraani, Ibn ‘Adiyy, al-Haakim, Saheeh al-Jaami’, 3/140, no. 3358]

In a saheeh hadith the Prophet (saw) said, “The leader of the martyrs is Hamzah ibn ‘Abdul-Muttaalib” [Saheeh al-Jaami’, 3/219, no. 3569]

* ‘Abdullaah ibn Salaam

From Mu’aadh that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “‘Abdullaah ibn Salaam is the tenth of the first ten to enter Paradise” [Saheeh al-Jaami’ as-Sagheer, 4/25, no. 3870, Ahmad, at-Tabaraani, al-Haakim]

* Zayd ibn Harithah

ar-Rawayanee and ad-Diyaa reported from Buraydah that the Prophet (saw) said, “I entered Paradise and I was welcomed by a young girl. I asked, “Who do you belong to?” She said, “To Zayd ibn Harithah” [Saheeh al-Jaami as-Sagheer, 3/141, no. 3361]

* Zayd ibn ‘Amr ibn Nufayl

From ‘Aa’ishah (ra) that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “I entered Paradise and I saw that Zayd ibn ‘Amr ibn Nufayl had two levels.” [Saheeh al-Jaami as-Sagheer, 3/141, no. 3362. Ibn ‘Asaakir]

This Zayd used to preach tawheed at the time of Jaahileeyyah; he was a Haneef, a follower of the way of Ibraaheem.

* Harithah ibn al-Nu’maan

at-Tirmidhi and al-Haakim narrated from ‘Aa’ishah that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “I entered Paradise and I heard someone reciting. I asked, “Who is that?” They said, “Harithah ibn al-Nu’maan; this is the righteous man” [Saheeh al-Jaami as-Sagheer, 3/142, no. 3366]

* Bilaal ibn Abi Rabah

at-Tabaraani and Ibn ‘Adiyya report with a saheeh isnaad from Abu Umamah that the Prophet (saw) said, “I entered Paradise, and heard footsteps ahead of me. I asked, “What is this sound?” I was told, “This is Bilaal, walking in front of you”” [Saheeh al-Jaami’ as-Sagheer, 3/142, no. 3364]

Ahmad reported with a saheeh isnaad from Ibn ‘Abbaas that the Prophet (saw) said, “I entered Paradise on the night of Israa’ and I heard an indistinct sound from the side. I asked “What is this, O Jibreel?” He said, “Bilaal, the muadhin” [Saheeh al-jaami’ as-Sagheer, 3/142, no. 3367]

* Abud-Dahdah

Muslim, Abu Dawood, at-Tirmidhi and Ahmad reported from Jaabir ibn Samurah that the Messenger (saw) said, “How many bunches of dates are hanging for Abud-Dahdah is Paradise!”

This is the one who gave his garden called Bayrahaa, the best garden in Madinah, in charity when he heard that Allah (swt) had revealed,

“Who is he that will lend to Allah a goodly loan so that He may multiply it to him many times?” [2:245]

* Waraqah ibn Nawfal

al-Haakim reported with a saheeh isnaad from ‘Aa’ishah that the Messenger (saw) said, “Do not slander Waraqah ibn Nawfal for I have seen that he will have one or two gardens in Paradise” [Saheeh al-Jaami as-Sagheer, 6/1534, no. 7197]

Waraqah believed in the Prophet (saw) when Khadeejah brought him to him at the beginning of his Call; he had asked Allah to let him live until he saw His Messenger so that he could support him.

Paradise is Not the Equivalent of Deeds

  Paradise is something of immense value; a person cannot earn it by virtue of his deeds alone – Muslim reported from Abu Hurayrah (ra) that the Prophet (saw) said,

“No one of you will enter Paradise by his deeds alone.” They asked, “Not even you, O Messenger of Allah?” He said, “Not even me, unless Allah covers me with His Grace and Mercy” [Saheeh Muslim, 4/2170, no. 2816]

The fact that some texts indicate that Paradise is the equivalent reward for deeds could be problematic, for example:

“No person knows what is kept hidden for them of joy as reward for they used to do.”[32:17].

However there is no conflict between these aayaat and the meaning of the hadith. The aayaat indicate that good deeds will be a reason, not the price, for admission to Paradise. The hadith say that good deeds are not the price.

Two groups were misled in this matter: The Jabaariyyah, who took the hadith to mean that the reward is not connected to deeds, because man has nothing to do with deeds [i.e. everything is foreordained]; and the Qaadariyyah who took the hadith to mean that Paradise was the equivalent of good deeds, and man has the right to enter by virtue of his good deeds.

The commentator on at-Tahhaawiyyah said, “As for the idea that recompense results directly from one’s deeds, the Jabaariyyah and the Qaadariyyah are misled, and Allah has guided Ahl as-Sunnah. The ba’ of negation [nafyi] is not like the ba’ used for affirmation. The negation in the hadith “No one will enter Paradise by virtue of his deeds” [bi’ amaalihi] is the ba’ of substitution or exchange, as if good deeds were not the price of a man’s admission to Paradise. This is like the [false] Mu’tazili claim that good deeds will give a person the right to enter Paradise, whereas the truth is that admission to Paradise is by the Grace and Mercy of Allah. The bi’ in the aayah “a reward for what they used to do [jazaa’an bi maa kanoo ya’maloon]” [32:17] is known in Arabic grammar as the bi’ of causation, i.e. because of their deeds. But Allah is the Creator of Cause and Effect, so everything is referred back to His Grace and Mercy” [Sharh at-Tahhaawiyyah, 495]

Description of the People of Paradise and the Delights They Enjoy Therein

  The people of Paradise will enter in the most perfect and beautiful form, in the image of their father, Aadam (as), for there is no human form more perfect and beautiful than that of Aadam, whom Allah (swt) created very tall. He was as tall as a great palm tree, sixty cubits tall. Muslim reports from Abu Hurayrah (ra) that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said,

“Allah, Subhaanahu wa ta’aala, created Aadam in his own image, sixty cubits tall… everyone who enters Paradise will be in the image of Aadam, sixty cubits tall. People kept getting shorter and shorter after the time of Aadam.” [Saheeh Muslim, Kitaab al-Jannah, Baab Yadkhul al-Jannah Aqwam Af’idatuhum mithl af’idatah at-Tayr 4:2183, no. 2841]

Their external appearance will be in harmony, and their hearts will be as one. Their hearts and souls will be clean and pure. Muslim reports from Abu Hurayrah (ra) a hadith in which the Prophet describes people entering Paradise including a group whose light will be like the full moon. He (saw) said, “Their form will be that of a single person, after the image of their father Aadam, sixty cubits tall.” [Saheeh Muslim, Kitaab al-Jannah, Baab Awwal zumrah yadkhuluna al-Jannah, 4/2179, no. 2834]

Another aspect of their beauty is that they will have no body hair, and will look as if their eyes are anointed with kohl. Each of them will enter Paradise aged thirty-three, the age of strength, vitality and youth. Ahmad and at-Tirmidhi report from Mu’aadh ibn Jabal that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “The people of Paradise will enter Paradise hairless, looking as if their eyes are ringed with kohl, aged thirty three.” [Saheeh al-Jaami’ 6/337, no. 7928]

As reported in the hadith narrated by al-Bukhaari and Muslim, from Abu Hurayrah (ra), the people of Paradise “will not spit, blow their noses or excrete”.

The people of Paradise will not sleep. Jaabir ibn ‘Abdullaah and ‘Abdullaah ibn Abi Awfaa reported that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “Sleep is the brother of death; the people of Paradise will not sleep” [Silsilat al-Hadith as-Saheehah, 3/74, no. 1087, al-Kaamil of Ibn ‘Adiyy, al-Hilyah of Abu Na’eem, Taareekh Isbahaan, by Abul-Sheikh]

The Delights of the People of Paradise: The Superiority of Paradise Over the Pleasures of This World

  The pleasures of this world are tangible and present, whilst the delights of Paradise are as-yet unseen promises. People are readily influenced by what they can see and know instantly; it is hard enough for them to forgo something that is in front of them for the sake of something else that is in the future, so how much harder it is if the promise will not be attained until after death! So Allah (swt) drew a comparison between the pleasures of this world and the joys of Paradise, and explained that the delights of Paradise are far superior to this world’s pleasures. The Qur’an speaks at length denouncing this world of instant, fleeting pleasures and stating that the rewards with Allah as far better, to encourage man to strive hard for success in the next world:

“And strain not your eyes in longing for the things We have given them for enjoyment to various groups of them [mushrikeen and kuffaar] the splendour of this life that We may test them thereby. But the provision [good reward in the Hereafter] of your Rabb is better and more lasting” [20:131]

And “Beautified for men is the love of things they covet: women, children, much of gold and silver [wealth], branded beautiful horses, cattle and well-tilled land. This is the pleasure of the present world’s life but Allah has the excellent return with Him. Say: “Shall I inform you of things far better than those? For al-Muttaqoon there are Gardens with their Rabb, under which rivers flow. Therein [is their] eternal [home] and Azwaajun mutahharatun [purified mates or wives], and Allah will be pleased with them. And Allah is All-Seer of [His] Slaves” [3:14-15]

There are many reasons why the delights of Paradise are superior to the pleasures of this dunyaa; Amongst them:

(i) The Pleasures of this Dunyaa are Fleeting:

“Say: Short is the enjoyment of this world. The Hereafter is [far] better for him who fears Allah..” [4:77]

The Prophet (saw) illustrated the inferiority of this dunyaa by comparing it to what Allah has prepared in Paradise, “By Allah, this world in comparison with the Hereafter is nothing more than as if one of you put his finger” – and he gestured with his forefinger – “in the sea; let him see how much water he would retrieve” [Saheeh Muslim, 4/2193, no. 2858]. A finger dipped in the ocean would not even pick up one drop; this is how little this world is worth when compared with the Aakhirah. Because these pleasures are so insignificant, Allah (swt) has rebuked those who prefer the pleasures of this world to the joys of the Aakhirah:

“O you who believe! What is the matter with you, that when you are asked to go forth in the Cause of Allah [Jihaad] you cling heavily to this earth? Do you prefer the life of this world to the Hereafter? But little is the comfort of this life, as compared with the Hereafter” [9:38]

We have already quoted numerous texts that indicate the inexhaustible abundance of the blessings and joys of the Aakhirah. (ii) The Hereafter is also better from the perspective of quality.

The clothing, food, drink, jewellery and palaces of the people of Paradise will be far superior to their counterparts in this world. There is in fact no room for comparison, as even the smallest space in Paradise is better than this world and all that is in it. al-Bukhaari and Muslim report from Abu Hurayrah (ra) that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “The space of a whip in Paradise is better than this world and everything in it” [Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 3/85, no. 5613]

Also narrated by al-Bukhaari and Muslim from Abu Hurayrah that the Prophet (saw) said,“The space of the bow of any one of you in Paradise is better than all that the sun rises upon” [Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 3/85, no. 5615]

The comparison between the women of Paradise and the women of this earth serves to demonstrate the superiority of that which is in Paradise. al-Bukhaari reports from Anas that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said,

“If a woman from the people of Paradise were to look at this earth, she would light up everything between it and fill it with her fragrance; the veil on her head is better than this world and all that is in it” [Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 3/85, no. 5614]

(iii) Paradise is free from all the impurities and disappointments of this world.

Eating and drinking in this life results in the need for excretion and its associated unpleasant odours. If a person drinks wine in this world, he loses his mind. Women in this world menstruate and give birth, which are sources of pain and hurt. Paradise is fre from all of these discomforts: its people will not urinate, defecate, spit or suffer from catarrh. The wine of Paradise, as described by its Creator, is:

“Crystal-white, delicious to those who drink [thereof], free from intoxication, nor will they suffer intoxication therefrom” [37:46-47]

The water of Paradise does not become brackish, and its milk never changes in flavour:

“..rivers of water incorruptible; rivers of milk of which the taste never changes..”[47:15]

The women of Paradise are pure and free from menstruation, nifaas [postnatal bleeding] and all the other impurities suffered by women in this world, as Allah (swt) says:

“…and they shall have therein Azwaajun Muttaharatun [Purified mates having no menses, urine, stools, etc]” [2:25]

The hearts of the people of Paradise will be pure, their speech will be good, their deeds righteous. There will be no hurtful, upsetting, offensive or provocative talk there, for Paradise is free of all worthless words and deeds:

“…free from any laghw [dirty, false, evil, vague talk], and free from sin” [52:23]

The only speech that is heard there is good, sincere and pure, free from all the shameful shortcomings of earthly speech:

“No Laghw [dirty, false, evil talk] will they hear therein, nor lying” [78:35]

“They shall not hear therein any Laghw, but only salaam [salutations of peace]”[19:62]

“Where they shall hear neither harmful speech nor falsehood” [88:11]

Paradise is the abode of purity and peace, “No laghw will they hear therein, nor any sinful speech [like backbiting, etc], But only the saying of Salaam! Salaam! [greetings with peace]” [56:25]

For this reason, when the people of Paradise have been saved from the Fire, they will be detained of a bridge between Paradise and Hell, where they will be purified by settling any wrongs that may be outstanding, so that they may enter Paradise, pure of heart and soul, free from any resentment, envy or other negative emotions of this world. al-Bukhaari and Muslim report that when the people of Paradise enter Paradise, “There will be no hatred of resentment among them, their hearts will be as one, and they will glorify Allah, morning and evening” [al-Bukhaari from Abu Hurayrah, in Kitaab bid’ al-Khalq, Baab maa jaa’a fi Sifaat al-Jannah, Fath al-Baari, 6/318]

Allah indeed spoke the truth when He (swt) said,

“And We shall remove from their breasts any lurking sense of injury: [they will be] brothers [joyfully] facing each other on thrones [of dignity]” [15:47]

A “sense of injury” is hatred. It was reported from Ibn ‘Abbaas and ‘Ali ibn Abi Taalib that when the people of paradise enter Paradise they will drink from one spring, and Allah (swt) will remove all sense of injury or hatred from their hearts, then they will drink from another spring, and their faces will become pure and bright [al-Qurtubee, at-Tadhkirah, p. 499]. This is probably what is meant by the aayah, “And their Rabb will give them a pure drink”[76:21]

(iv) The Pleasures of This World are Transient Whilst the Joys of the Hereafter are Lasting and Eternal

This is why Allah (swt) calls the pleasures of this world “temporary conveniences” because they are enjoyed for a short while, then come to an end, but the joys of al-Aakhirah have no end:

“What is with you, must vanish, and what is with Allah will endure..” [16:96]

“[It will be said to them]: This is Our Provision, which will never finish” [38:54]

“…its provision is eternal and so is its shade..” [13:35]

Allah (swt) gave an example of how quickly this world will pass away:

“And put forward for them the example of the life of this world, it is like the water [rain] which We send down from the sky, and the vegetation of the earth mingles with it, and becomes fresh and green. But [later] it becomes dry and broken pieces, which the winds scatter. And Allah is Able to do everything. Wealth and children are the adornment of the life of this world. But the good righteous deeds that last are better with your Rabb for rewards and better in respect of hope” [18:45-46]

Allah (swt) likened this life to the rain that falls from the sky and causes plants to grow and flower and bear fruit. This lasts for only a short time, before they shrivel and are blown away by the wind. Such are the luxuries of this life, such as youth, wealth, sons, lands and fields. All of this passes away; youth fades, health and vitality are replaced by sickness and old age, wealth and children may disappear, a man may be taken from his family and wealth, but the Hereafter will never vanish or go away:

“…And excellent indeed will be the home of the Muttaqoon, ‘Adn Paradise which they will enter, under which rivers flow..” [16:30-31]

(v) Seeking to Enjoy the Pleasures of this World and Neglecting the Hereafter Will be Followed By Regret and Sorrow When One Enters the Fire of Hell

“Everyone shall taste death. And only on the Day of Resurrection will you be paid your wages in full. And whoever is removed away from the Fire and admitted to Paradise, he indeed is successful. The life of this world is only the enjoyment of deception [a deceiving thing]” [3:185]

The Delights of the People of Paradise: The Food and Drink of the People of Paradise

  We have already discussed the trees and fruits of Paradise, including the ripe fruits, which hang within easy reach, so that the people of Paradise may pick whichever fruits they desire. The people will also have whatever food and drink they desire:

“Any fruit [any] that they may choose, And the flesh of fowls that they desire” [56:20-21]

“…there will be there all that the souls could desire, all that the eyes could delight in..” [43:71]

Allah (swt) will permit them to take whatever they want of the good food and drink of Paradise:

“Eat and drink at ease for that which you have sent on before you in days past!”[69:24]

We have also mentioned above that in Paradise there will be a sea of water, a sea of wine, a sea of milk and a sea of honey, and the rivers of Paradise will flow out of these seas. There will be also many springs in Paradise, and its people will drink from these seas, rivers and springs.

(i) The Wine of the People of Paradise

One of the drinks that Allah will bestow on the people of Paradise will be wine. The wine of Paradise is free of all the troubles and problems that characterise the wine of this world, which makes people lose their minds, and causes headaches, stomach aches and other physical disorders, or which may have something wrong in the way it is made, or its colour, etc. But the wine of Paradise is free from all such faults; it is pure and beautiful:

“Round them will be passed a cup of pure wine; white, delicious to the drinkers. Neither will they have ghoul [any kind of hurt, abdominal pain, headache, etc] from that, nor will they suffer intoxication therefrom” [37:45-47]

Allah described the beauty of its white colour, then explained that its drinker enjoy it very much, without is affecting their minds:

“..rivers of wine delicious to those who drink..” [47:15]

And they will never be adversely affected by drinking it: “..nor will they suffer intoxication therefrom” [37:47]

Elsewhere in the Qur’an, Allah describes the wine of Paradise,

“They will be served by immortal boys, With cups and jugs, and a glass from the flowing wine, Wherefrom they will get neither any aching of the head, nor any intoxication” [56:17-19]

Commenting on this passage, Ibn Katheer said, “it does not cause their heads to ache or their minds to be fogged; it is pure, although it still contains the ingredients that make it a delight to the drinker. ad-Dahhaak narrated that Ibn ‘Abbaas said, “Wine produces four things: drunkenness, headache, vomit and urine. Allah (saw) has mentioned the wine of Paradise, and He has purified it of all these things.” [Tafseer Ibn Katheer, 6/514]

In another part of the Qur’an, Allah (swt) says:

“They will be given to drink pure sealed wine, the last thereof will be the smell of musk..” [83:25-26]

This wine is sealed or covered, and at the end of it, the drinker will find the scent of musk.

(ii) The first food of the people of Paradise

The first food which Allah (swt) will present to the people of Paradise will be the caudate [extra] lobe of fish-liver. al-Bukhaari and Muslim report from Abu Sa’eed al-Khudri (ra) that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said,

“On the Day of Resurrection, the earth will be like one loaf of bread, which Allah will turn around in His hands, just as any of you prepares bread whilst he is travelling, to offer it as food to the people of Paradise.” A Jewish man came and said, “May the Most Merciful bless you, O Abul-Qaasim. Shall I not tell you what food [nuzul] will be offered to the people of Paradise on the Day of Resurrection?” The Prophet (saw) said, “Of course.” The Jew said that the earth would be a single loaf of bread, just as the Prophet (saw) has said. The Prophet (saw) looked at us and smiled so broadly that his back teeth were visible, then he said, “Shall I not tell you of their food? Balam and noon [a large fish]”. They asked, “What is that?” He said, “A bull and noon seventy thousand people will eat from the caudate [extra] lobes of their livers” [Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 3/56]

an-Nawawi’s comments on this hadith may be summarised as follows: “Nuzul is the food prepared for a guest upon his arrival. Turning the bread around in one’s hands means kneading it and tossing it from hand to hand, until it is flat and round like a disk. The meaning of the hadith is that Allah (swt) will make the earth like a huge loaf of bread to feed the people of Paradise. Noon is a whale or large fish; balam is a Hebrew word that means “bull”; the caudate [extra] lobe of a fish liver is the best part of it.” [Sharh an-Nawawi ‘alaa Muslim, 17/136]

al-Bukhaari reports that ‘Abdullaah ibn Salaam asked the Prophet (saw) a number of questions when he first came to Madinah, one of which was, “What is the first thing that the people of Paradise will eat?” He said, “The caudate [extra] lobe of fish liver” [Ibn Katheer, an-Nihaayah, 2/270]

Muslim reports from Thawban that a Jew asked that the Prophet (saw), “What will they be presented with when they enter Paradise?” He said, “The caudate [extra] lobe of fish liver.” The Jew asked, “What will they eat after that?” The Prophet (saw) said, “The bull, which is grazing now in Paradise, will be slaughtered for them.” The Jew asked, “What will they drink after that?” He said, “From a spring called Salsaabeel.” The Jew said, “You have spoken the truth.” [Ibn Katheer, an-Nihaayah, 2/270]

(iii) The food and drink of the people of Paradise does not produce any impure excrement.

It might cross one’s mind that the food and drink of Paradise might produce the same as the food and drink of this world, namely excrement, urine, mucus, saliva, and so on. But this is not the case. Paradise is a place that is free from all impurities, and its people are free of all the blemishes of people of this world. A hadith reported by al-Bukhaari and Muslim from Abu Hurayrah clearly rejects such a nation: the Prophet (saw) said, “The first group to enter Paradise will be as beautiful as the full moon; they will not spit or blow their noses.”[al-Bukhaari, Kitaab Bad’ al-Khalq, Baab Maa jaa’a fi Sifaat al-Jannah, Fath al-Baari, 6/317, also Muslim in Kitaab al-Jannah, Baab Awwal Zumrah Tadhkul al-Jannah, 4/2178, no. 2834]

This does not only apply to the first group to enter Paradise, all those who enter will be similarly pure. Muslim reports from Abu Hurayrah that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “The first group of my ummah to enter Paradise will be as beautiful as the full moon and those that come after them will be like the brightest shining star, and those that follow them will be ranked according to their status. They will not defecate, urinate or blow their noses or spit.” [Muslim in Kitaab al-Jannah, Baab awwal zumrah tadkhul al-Jannah, 4/2188, no. 2834]

It might be asked where will the waste produces go? This question was posed to the Prophet (saw) by his Sahabah and he replied, “[It will come out as] burps which are like musk.”[Muslim in 4/2180, no. 2835]. Other parts the excretions will be turned into sweat like musk that will come out of their bodies.

(iv) Why Will the People of Paradise Eat and Drink and Comb their Hair?

If the people of Paradise are to abide there forever, and it is free form all discomfort, pain and sickness, if there is no hunger or thirst there, and no impurities or dirt, then why will the people of Paradise eat and drink, and wear perfume and comb their hair?

al-Qurtubee answered this question in at-Tadhkirah [p. 475, see also al-Fath, 6/325]: “The luxuries and clothing of the people of Paradise will not be for the purpose of warding off potential pains; they will not eat because of hunger or drink because of thirst, or wear perfume because of some offensive odour, because Paradise is a never-ending succession of delight and joy. Do you not remember the words of Allah (swt) to Aadam?

“Verily you have [a promise from Us] that you will never be hungry therein nor naked. And you [will] suffer not from thirst therein nor from the sun’s heat.” [20:118-119]

The wisdom behind it [food and drink, etc] is so that Allah will introduce Paradise to them in ways similar to the good things that they enjoyed on earth, but He will increase it in ways known only to Him.”

The Delights of the People of Paradise: The Vessels and Cups of the People of Paradise

  The vessels from which the people of Paradise will eat and drink will be of gold and silver. Allah (swt) says:

“Trays of gold and cups will be passed round them..” [43:71] i.e. cups of gold.

And Allah (swt) says, “And amongst them, will be passed round vessels of silver and cups of crystal, crystal-clear, made of silver. They will determine the measure thereof according to their wishes.” [76:15] i.e it will combine the purity of crystal with the whiteness of silver.

al-Bukhaari and Muslim reported from Abu Musaa al-Ash’ari that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “The believer in paradise will have a tent made of a hollowed out pearl.. and two gardens of silver, their vessels and everything in them, and two gardens of gold, their vessels and everything in them.” [Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 3/86]

Among the vessels from which they will drink will be cups and jugs and glasses:

“They will be served by immortal boys, with cups, and jugs and a glass from the flowing wine.” [56:17-18]

The “cup” [koob] is something that has no handle or spout, the “jug” [ibreeq] has a handle and a spout and the “glass” [kaa’s] is a cup that is filled with drink.

The Delights of the People of Paradise: The Clothing, Jewellery and Incense-Burners Of the People of Paradise

  The people of Paradise will wear the most luxurious clothes, amongst other things, garments of silk and bracelets of gold, silver and pearls. Allah (swt) says:

“And their recompense will be Paradise, and silken garments, because they were patient.” [76:12]

“…wherein they will be adorned with bracelets of gold and pearls, and their garments will be of silk.” [22:23]

“‘Adn Paradise they will enter, therein will they be adorned with bracelets of gold and pearls, and their garments there will be of silk.” [35:33]

“…They will be adorned with bracelets of silver, and their Rabb will give them a pure drink.” [76:21]

Their clothes will be colourful, including garments of green silk and brocade:

“..They will be adorned therein with bracelets of gold, and they will wear green garments of fine silk and heavy brocade. They will recline therein on raised thrones. How good the recompense! How beautiful a couch to recline on.” [18:31]

“Their garments will be of fine green silk, and gold embroidery. They will be adorned with bracelets of silver..” [76:21]

Their clothing will be far superior to any man-made garment. al-Barraa ibn ‘Aadhib said, “A silken garment was brought to the Messenger (saw) and we began to admire its beauty and softness.” The Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “The handkerchiefs of Sa’d ibn Mu’aadh are better than this.” [al-Bukhaari, Kitaab Bid’ al-Khalq, Baab Maa Jaa’a fi Sifat al-Jannah wan-Naar, Fath al-Baari, 6/319]

The Prophet (saw) also told us that the people of Paradise will have combs of gold and silver, and that they will perfume themselves with ‘Ud at-Teeb, even though the scent of musk will be emanating from their pure bodies. al-Bukhaari narrates from Abu Hurayrah that the Prophet (saw) said of those who will enter Paradise:

“Their vessels will be of gold and silver, their combs will be of gold and the coals of their incense-burners will be of aloe-wood [Abul-Yaman said, “of ‘Ud at-Teeb] and their sweat will be musk.” [al-Bukhaari, Kitaab Bid’ al-Khalq, Baab Maa Jaa’a fi Sifat al-Jannah wan-Naar, Fath al-Baari, 6/319]

Their jewellery will include crowns. at-Tirmidhi and Ibn Maajah report from al-Miqdaam ibn Ma’d Yakrib that among the honours bestowed upon the martyr will be: “..there will be placed upon his head a crown of dignity, one ruby of which is better than this world and all that is in it.” [Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 3/358, no. 3834, Saheeh Muslim, saheeh]

The clothing and jewellery of the people of Paradise will never wear out or fade. Muslim reports from Abu Hurayrah (ra) that the Prophet (saw) said, “Whoever enters Paradise is blessed, and will never be miserable, his clothes will never wear out and his youth will never fade away.” [Saheeh Muslim, Kitaab al-Jannah, Baab fi Dawam Na’eem al-Jannah, 4/2181, no. 2836]

The Delights of the People of Paradise: The Couches of the People of Paradise

  The palaces of Paradise have been prepared, and in their gardens are places to sit and recline, beautiful couches of delightful colours and high beds whose interiors are lined with silk brocade, let alone how magnificent their outward appearance must be. There are cushions and splendid carpets laid out in the most delightful fashion. Allah (swt) says:

“Therein will be thrones raised high, And cups set at hand, and cushions set in rows, and rich carpets [all spread out]” [88:13-16]

“They will recline [with ease] on thrones arranged in ranks. And We shall marry them to Houris [female fair ones] with wide lovely eyes.” [52:20]

“A multitude of those [foremost] will be from the first generations [who embraced Islaam] and a few of those [foremost] will be from the later time [generations]. [They will be] on thrones woven with gold and precious stones,reclining thereon, face to face.” [56:13-16]

This reclining on those thrones and couches will be one of the luxuries that the people of Paradise will enjoy when they gather together, as Allah (swt) says,

“And we shall remove from their breasts any lurking sense of injury; [they will be like] brothers [joyfully] facing each other on thrones [of dignity].” [15:47]

“Reclining on green cushions and rich beautiful mattresses” [55:76}

“Reclining upon the couches lined with silk brocade” [55:54]

The Delights of the People of Paradise: The Servants of the People of Paradise

  The People of Paradise will be served by boys whom Allah (swt) will create to serve them and who will be most beautiful and perfect in form:

“They will be served by immortal boys, With cups, and jugs, and a glass from the flowing wine.” [56:17-18]

“And round about them will [serve] boys of everlasting youth. If you see them, you would think them scattered pearls.” [76:19]

Ibn Katheer, may Allah have mercy on him, said, “Boys of eternal youth will go around to serve people of Paradise, boys who remain in that youthful form forever, never changing or advancing in age. It was said that they will be wearing earrings, to emphasise their youth, because such a thing is appropriate for young people, but it does not befit those who are older. And Allah (swt) said [76:19] i.e. if you saw them going around to attend to the needs of their masters, with their beautiful faces and splendid colourful clothes and jewellery, you would think that they were scattered pearls. There is no more beautiful description than the picture of pearls scattered in a place of beauty.” [Tafseer Ibn Katheer, 7/184]

Some scholars suggested that these boys are the children of the Muslims and Mushrikeen who die in childhood, but this was refuted by al-‘Allaamah Ibn Taymiyyah (ra), who explained that these boys of eternal youth are part of the creation of Paradise: “..they are not the children of this world. When the children of this world enter Paradise, they will do so in a perfect form, like all the other people of Paradise, in the form of their father, Aadam.”[Majmu’ al-Fatawa, 4/279, 4/311]

The Delights of the People of Paradise: The Market of the People of Paradise

  Muslim reported from Anas ibn Maalik that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said;

“In Paradise there is a market to which the people will come every Friday, then a wind will come from the north and blow on their faces, and clothes, and they will increase in beauty. Then they will return to their wives, who will also have increased in beauty. Their wives will say to them, “By Allah, you increased in beauty after you left us.” And they will say, “And you too, by Allah, you have increased in beauty since you left us.”[Saheeh Muslim, Kitaab al-Jannah, Baab fi Sooq al-Jannah, 4/2178, no. 2833]

an-Nawawi commented on this hadith, “What is meant by a market is a gathering place where the people will come together, just as they gather in marketplaces in this world. Gathering together every Friday means that they will meet once a week, or what approximates to once a week; there will be no real weeks there, as there will be no sun or moon or days. The wind of Paradise was described specifically as being the north winds, because for the Arabs this is the wind that brings rain, coming from the direction of Syria, so they always hoped for a wind coming from the north. In the hadith this wind is called al-Mutheerah, i.e. something that carries things, because it will blow the sand or dust of Paradise into their faces, which is musk.” [Sharh an-Nawawi ala Muslim, 17/170]

The Delights of the People of Paradise: The Gatherings and Conversations of the People of Paradise

  The people of Paradise will visit one another, in delightful gatherings where they will remember their lives in this world and how Allah (swt) has blessed them by admitting them to Paradise. Allah (swt) described the gatherings of the people of Paradise:

“And We shall remove from their breasts any lurking sense of injury, [they will be like] brothers, [joyfully] facing each other on thrones [of dignity].” [15:47]

Allah (swt) has also described some of the kinds of conversation that will take place in their gatherings:

“And some of them draw near to others, questioning, saying, “Aforetime we were afraid with our families [of the punishment of Allah], but Allah has been gracious to us, and has saved us from the torment of the Fire. Verily, we used to invoke Him [Alone and none else] before. Verily He is Al-Barr, the All-Merciful.” [52:25-28]

The Delights of the People of Paradise: The Wishes of the People of Paradise

  Some of the People of Paradise will wish for things that will be fulfilled in the strangest ways, unlike anything that happens in this world. The Messenger (saw) told of some of these and how they will be fulfilled.

Abu Hurayrah said that the Prophet (saw) was speaking and a bedouin man was present. The Prophet (saw) said: “A man from the people of Paradise will ask his Rabb for permission to grow things. Allah will ask him, “Do you not have what you want?” He will say, “Of course, but I love to grow things.” So he will sow the seeds and in the blinking of an eye the plant will grow and its fruit will ripen and become like mountains. Allah (swt) will say, “Here it is. O son of Aadam nothing satisfies you!” The Bedouin said, “By Allah! you wont find him except he is from Quraysh or the Ansaar for these are the people that love to grow things. As for us, we don’t grow anything!” The Messenger of Allah (saw) laughed.” [Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 3/95, no. 5653]

The Delights of the People of Paradise: The Wives of the People of Paradise

  (i) The Wife Of The Believer In This World Will Be His Wife In The Hereafter If She Is Righteous

“Gardens of ‘Adn, which they shall enter, and [also] those who act righteously from among their fathers, and their wives and their offspring…” [13:23]

“They and their wives will be in pleasant shade, reclining on thrones.” [36:56]

“Enter Paradise, you and your wives, in happiness” [43:70] (ii) A Woman [Who Was Married More Than Once] Will Be With The Last of Her Husbands

In Taareekh ar-Raqqah, Abu ‘Ali al-Hurani reported from Maymun ibn Mahran that “Mu’aawiyah ibn Abi Sufyan (ra) proposed to Umm ad-Darda’ but she refused to marry him, saying, “I heard Abud-Dardaa’ say that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “A woman will be with the last of her husbands.”” The men in its isnaad are trustworthy apart from al-‘Abbaas ibn Saalih, whose biography is unknown. Abul-Shaykh reported it in at-Taareek with a saheeh isnaad only quoting the marfoo’ version of it. at-Tabaraani reported it with a da’eef isnaad in al-Mu’jam al-Awsat but taking both isnaads into account strengthens it. The marfoo’ version is saheeh, and it also has two corroborating reports that are mawqoof.

The first of these was reported by Ibn ‘Asaakir from ‘Ikrimah:

“Asmaa bint Abi Bakr was married to az-Zubayr ibn al-‘Awwaam who was harsh towards her. She came to her father and complained to him, and he said, “O my daughter, have patience, for if a woman has a righteous husband, and he dies and she does not remarry after his death, they will be reunited in Paradise.” [The men of its isnaad are thiqaat [trustworthy] but is it mursaal because ‘Ikrimah never met Abu Bakr; he only heard it from Asmaa]

The second report was narrated by al-Bayhaqee in as-Sunan, where he says that Hudhayfah said to his wife, “If you want to be my wife in Paradise, do not remarry after I die, for the woman in Paradise will be with the last of her husbands on earth.”

For this reason, Allah forbade the wives of the Prophet (saw) to remarry after his death, because they will be his wives in the Hereafter.

(iii) al-Hoor al-‘Eeyn Allah (swt) will marry the believers in Paradise to beautiful women who were not their wives in this world, as Allah (swt) says:

“So [it will be] and We shall marry them to Houris with wide lovely eyes.” [44:54]

al-Hoor is the plural of Hooraa’, which is a woman, the white parts of her eyes intensely white, and the black is intensely black. al-‘Eeyn is the plural fo ‘Aynaa, which is the woman whose eyes are wide.

The Qur’an describes al-Hoor al-‘Eeyn as being firm and full-breasted:

“Verily, for al-Muttaqoon, there will be a success; gardens and grapeyards and young full-breasted [mature] maidens of equal age.” [78:31-33]

Al-Hoor al-‘Eeyn are creatures that Allah (swt) has made especially for Paradise, and has made them virgins:

“Verily, We have created [their companions] of special creation, and made them virgin-pure [and undefiled], beloved [by nature], equal in age.” [56:35-37]

The fact that they are virgins means that no-one has ever married them before:

“…whom no man or jinn has touched before them.” [55:56]

This refutes the idea that the wives that Allah (swt) will create for them in Paradise will be their wives from this life, made young again after old age had overtaken them. That idea if correct in that Allah (swt) will admit the believing women to Paradise with their youth restored but they are not al-Hoor al-‘Eeyn whom Allah created in Paradise.

The Qur’an also speaks of the beauty of the women of al-Jannah:

“And [there will be] Houris with wide lovely eyes [as wives for the pious], Like unto preserved pearls.” [56:22-23]

Maknoon [“preserved”] means hidden or protected, something whose colour is not changed by exposure to sunlight or by being tampered with. Elsewhere, Allah likens them to rubies and coral, two beautiful precious stones:

“In them will be [maidens] restraining their glances, whom no man or jinn has touched before them, Then which of the favours of your Rabb will you deny? Like unto rubies and coral.” [55:56-58]

al-Hoor are also described as restraining their gaze upon their husbands i.e. they restrict their gaze and don’t let their eyes wander to others. Allah (swt) has stated that they are very beautiful, and it is sufficient to know that Allah (swt) said:

“In them will be fair [companions] good and beautiful; then which of the favours of your Rabb will you deny? Companions restrained [as to their glances] in [goodly] pavilions” [55:70-72]

The women are not like the women of this world. They are free of al-Hayd [menstruation], an-Nifaas [post-natal bleeding], spittle, mucus, urine and stools. This is what is referred to in the aayah:

“..And they shall have therein Azwaajun Mutahharatun [purified mates]” [2:25]

The Prophet (saw) told us about the beauty of the wives of the People of Paradise. al-Bukhaari and Muslim reported from Abu Hurayrah that the Messenger (saw) said, “…the marrow of whose leg-bones will be visible through the flesh because of their extreme beauty.” [as-Saheeh, Kitaab al-Khalq, Baab Maa Jaa’a fi Sifaat al-Jannah, Fath al-Baari, 6/318 and Muslim in Kitaab al-Jannah wa Sifaat Na’eem ahlilhaa, Baab awwal zumrah tadkhul al-Jannah, 4/2178, no. 2834]

Look at this beauty that the Prophet (saw) described! Can you find any comparison to it in the world that you know?! :

“If one of the women of Paradise were to look at the people of this world, everything in between them would be lit up and filled with her fragrance. The veil on her head is better than this world and everything in it.” [al-Bukhaari, in as-Saheeh, Kitaab al-Jihaad, Baab wa Zawwajnahum bi Hoor-‘Eeyn. Fath al-Baari, 6/15]

The smallest number of wives that any one man will have in Paradise is seventy-two. It was reported that the Shaheed will have seventy two wives from amongst al-Hoor a–‘Eeyn[Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 3/357, no. 3834, at-Tirmidhi, Ibn Maajah from al-Miqdaam ibn Ma’d Yakrib]

The Song of al-Hoor al-‘Eeyn

The Messenger (saw) told us that al-Hoor in Jannah sing with sweet, beautiful voices. In al-Mu’jam al-Awsat, at-Tabaraani reports with a saheeh isnaad from Ibn ‘Umar that the Prophet (saw) said,

“The wives of the people of Paradise will sing to their husband in the most beautiful voices that anyone has ever heard. What they will sing is: “We are good and beautiful, the wives of a noble people, who look at their husbands content and happy.” And they will sing, “We are eternal, and will never die, we are safe and will never fear, we are remaining here and will never go away.”” [Saheeh al-Jaami as-Sagheer, 2/48, no. 1557; also Abu Na’eem, ad-Diyaa in Sifaat al-Jannah]

Samawayh reported in al-Fawaa’id from Anas that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “al-Hoor al-‘Eeyn are singing in Paradise saying, “We are the beautiful houris, we are being kept for noble husbands.”” [Saheeh al-Jaami’, 2/58, no. 1598] The Jealousy of al-Hoor al-Eeyn over their Husbands in this World

The Prophet (saw) told us that al-Hoor feel jealous over their husbands in this world, if the wife of one of them upsets him. Ahmad and at-Tirmidhi report with a saheeh isnaad from Mu’aadh that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said,

“No woman in this world upsets her husband but his wife from among al-Hoor al-‘Eeyn will say, “Do not upset him, may Allah kill you! For he is with you only temporarily, and soon he will leave you and come to us.”” [Saheeh al-Jaami’ as-Sagheer, 6/125, no. 7069]

(iv) The believer in Paradise will be given the Strength of One Hundred Men

Anas reported that the Prophet (saw) said, “The believer in Paradise will be given such and such strength.” He was asked, “O Messenger of Allah, will he really be able to do that?” He said, “He will be given the strength of one hundred men.” [it was reported by at-Tirmidhi, Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 3/90, no. 5636, at-Tirmidhi said: “ghareeb saheeh.”]

The People of Paradise Will Laugh at the Fire

  After Allah (swt) admits the people of Paradise to Paradise, they will call out to their opponents among the kuffaar in Hell, rebuking and scolding them:

“And the dwellers of Paradise will call out to the dwellers of the Fire [saying]: “We have indeed found true what our Rabb promised us; have you also found true, what your Rabb promised [warnings, etc]? They will say “Yes”. Then a crier will proclaim between them: “The Curse of Allah is on the Dhaalimoon [wrongdoers]” [7:44]

The kuffaar used to dispute with the believers in this world, making fun of them and insulting them, but on that Day the believers will be victorious: they will be in a state of everlasting joy, looking at the wrongdoers and making fun of them:

“Verily, al-Abraar will be in delight, on thrones, looking [at all things]. You will recognise in their faces the brightness of delight. They will be given to drink pure sealed wine, the last thereof will be the smell of musk, and for this let [all] those strive who want to strive. It [that wine] will be mixed with Tasneem, a spring whereof drink those nearest to Allah. Verily [during the earthly life] those who committed crimes used to laugh at those who believed, and whenever they passed by them, used to wink to one another [in mockery]; and when they returned to their own people, they would return jesting; and when they saw them, they say, “Verily! These have indeed gone astray!” But the [disbelievers] had not been sent as watchers over them [the believers]. But this Day those who believe will laugh at the disbelievers on [high] thrones, looking [at all things]. Are not the disbelievers paid [fully] for what they used to do?” [83:22-36]

By Allah, the kuffaar will finally get the punishment that they deserve, a punishment that fits their crimes. The believer who is now in the luxury of Paradise will remember that colleague or friend who used to encourage him to follow kufr in this world and called him to embrace those misguided principles that would have placed him in the ranks of the kuffaar and enemies of Allah (swt). He will tell his companions about that former colleague, and tell them to look at him and his punishment. When he sees how he is being punished, he will realise the extent of the blessing that Allah (swt) has bestowed upon him, and how Allah (swt) has saved him from a similar fate. Then he will address his former companion and rebuke him:

“Then they will turn to one another, mutually questioning. A speaker of them will say, “Verily I had a companion [in the world] who used to say, “Are you among those who believe [in resurrection after death], [that] when we die and become dust and bones, shall we indeed [be raised up] to receive reward or punishment [according to our deeds]?” The Man said, “Will you look down?” So he looked down and saw him in the midst of the Fire. He said, “By Allah! You have nearly ruined me. Had it not been for the Grace of my Rabb, I would certainly have been among those brought forth [to Hell].” [Allah (swt) informs about the true believer that he said], “Are we not then to die [any more]? Except our first death and we shall not be punished? [after we have entered Paradise] Truly this is the supreme success! For the like of this let the workers work.” [37:50-61]

Tasbeeh And Takbeer Are Among The Delights Of The People Of Paradise

  Paradise is the abode of reward and delight, not of trials and testing. A problem might arise concerning the hadith reported by al-Bukhaari and others from Abu Hurayrah, according to which the Prophet (saw) described the first group to enter Paradise and said,

“They will glorify Allah (swt) morning and evening.” [Saheeh al-Bukhaari, Kitaab Bid’ al-Khalq, Baab maa jaa’a fi Sifaat al-Jannah, Fath al-Baari, 6/318] But there is nothing problematic in this report, insha’Allah, because, as al-Qurtubee said “This tasbeeh is not the matter of obligation or imposition.” As was reported by Muslim, Jaabir explained it as follows, “They will be inspired with tasbeeh and takbeer as they are inspired with breathing.” The analogy of breathing was used because it is something man does with no conscious effort. Their breathing will become tasbeeh, and the reason for this is that their hearts will be illuminated with the knowledge of their rabb, may He be glorified, and filled with love for Him, and whoever loves a thing remembers it frequently.”” [Fath al-Baari, 6/326]

Shaykh al-Islaam Ibn Taymiyyah stated that this tasbeeh and takbeer will be one of the pleasures enjoyed by the people of Paradise. He said, “This is not the kind of obligatory work that is done for the sake of a specific reward. It is the same as the kind of deeds that people do for pleasure and enjoyment.” [Majmu’ Fataawa, 4/330]

The Greatest Delight: Ridwaan Allah and Looking At His Face

  “Some faces that Day will be Nadhirah [shining, radiant], Looking at their Rabb.” [75:22-23]

Ibn al-Itheer said, “Seeing Allah is the ultimate joy in the Hereafter, the most precious gift of Allah. May Allah (swt) help us reach that goal.” [Jaami’ al-Usool, 10/557]

Abu Sa’eed al-Khudri reported that the Prophet (saw) said that “Allah will say to the people of Paradise, “O People of Paradise! They will say, “We are at Your Worship, our Rabb, and all goodness is in Your hand.” He will say, “Are you content?” They will say, “Why should we not be content, O Rabb, when you have given us what you have not given to anyone else of Your Creation?” He will say, “Shall I not give you better than that?” They will say, “O Rabb, what could be better than that?” He will say, “I grant you My pleasure and I will never be displeased with you after that.” [al-Bukhaari and Muslim, Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh]

Muslim and at-Tirmidhi reported from Suhayb ar-Rumi that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said:“When the people of Paradise enter Paradise, Allah will say: “Do you want anything more?” They will say, “Have You not made our faces white [i.e. honoured us]? Have You not admitted us to Paradise and saved us from the Fire?” Then the veil will be lifted, and they will never have been given anything more dear to them than looking at their Rabb, may He be Blessed and Exalted.”

One report adds, “Then the Prophet (saw) recited the aayah, “For those who have done good is the best [reward i.e. Paradise] and even more [i.e. the honour of glancing at the Countenance of Allah]…” [10:26]

Thus seeing the Face of Allah (swt) was interpreted as part of the “more” [mazeed] which Allah has promised to al-Muhsinoon [those who have done good]:

“There they will have all that they desire – and We have more [for them, i.e. a glance at the All-Mighty, All-Majestic.” [50:35]

This is a joy and honour that will be denied to the Kuffaar and Mushrikeen:

“Nay, surely they [evildoers] will be veiled from seeing their Rabb that day.” [83:15]

Imaam Maalik ibn Anas, the Imaam of al-Madinah, used this aayah as proof that “Looking at their Rabb” [75:23] literally meant they would see the face of Allah, as some had interpreted it as meaning the people would be waiting for their reward. Maalik said, “They have lied…. The people will look at Allah on the Day of Resurrection with their own eyes. If the believers are not going to see their Rabb on the Day of Resurrection, why did Allah (swt) say that the kuffaar would be veiled from Seeing Him?” [See Sharh as-Sunnah, Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 3/100 no. 5662]

at-Tahhaawi, the great Hanafi Imaam, said in his “al-‘Aqeedah at-Tahhaawiyyah”, “This seeing [Allah] is true, something that will happen to the people of Paradise; it is not necessary to attempt to define it or describe how it will happen. It is mentioned in the Book of Our Rabb [75:23]. The way it will happen is according to the will and knowledge of Allah and we have to believe in it as it was narrated from the Messenger of Allah in the saheeh hadith. We should not interpret it according to our own inclinations and opinions, for no one is sound in his deen except the one who submits fully to Allah and His Messenger. What is ambiguous should be referred to one who has knowledge (i.e. a scholar)” [Sharh at-Tahhaawiyyah, 203]

The Refutation of Those Who Differ

  The commentator of at-Tahhaawiyyah explained the different misguided opinions on this matter: “Those who differed with regard to the believers seeing Allah (swt) on the Day of Resurrection are the Jahmiyyah and al-Mu’tazilah, and those who followed them of the Khawaarij and Imaamiyyah. Their false opinion is refuted by the Qur’an and Sunnah. The fact that the believers will see Allah (swt) is confirmed by the words of the Sahaabah, Taabi’een, well known scholars of Islaam, Ahl al-Hadith and by all the groups of philosophers (Ahl al-Kalaam) who belong to Ahl as-Sunnah wal-Jama’ah.

“This issue is one of the most important matters of Usool ad-Deen [the fundamentals of religion] for it is the ultimate goal for which people are striving and competing, and it will be denied to those who are “veiled from seeing their Rabb” and who will be turned away from His Mercy.”

He then explained the dangers of misinterpretation:

“This is what corrupted both the world and religion. This is what the Jews and Christians did to the texts of the Tawraat and Injeel, and Allah (swt) warned us against doing likewise, but the confused people insisted on following their path. How much harm has been caused to the religion and its followers by wrong interpretations! Was ‘Uthmaan killed except as a result of misinterpretation? Would the Battle of Siffeen, the Battle of the Camel, the killing of Husayn and the Battle of al-Harrah have happened without there being misinterpretation? Would the Khawaarij, Mu’tazilah and Rawaafid have emerged, and would the ummah have split into seventy-three sects, if there had been no misinterpretation?”

He explained that there were two reasons that the aayah should be taken to mean the believers will see Allah

(1) the Understanding of the Text itself

“an-Nadhar (looking) is connected by Idaafah (genitive grammatical possessive structure) to al-Wajh (face) which is the location of looking (because the face is the site of the eyes). The use of the word “ilaa” (here translated as “at”) clearly means that they will be looking and seeing with their eyes; the wording has no indication that it could mean anything other than that. It is crystal clear that what Allah meant is that they will see their Rabb, subhaanahu, with their own eyes, which are located in the face.

“The Arabic word Nadhar is used in a number of ways and may mean different things, depending on the context: “If it stands alone with nothing following it, it means “stopping” and “waiting” – “…Wait for us! (undhuroonaa) Let us get something from your light!..” [57:13]

“If it is followed by “fi” (lit. “in”) it means “thinking” or “pondering”: “Have they not considered (yandhuru fi) the dominion of the heavens and the earth?” [7:185]

“If it is followed by ilaa (at) it refers to looking or seeing with the eyes: “Look at (undhuru ilaa) their fruits when they begin to bear” [6:99]

So how can it be interpreted otherwise when it refers to the face, which is the site of the eyes?”

(2) the way in which the Salaf understood the text.

He quotes a number of reports to illustrate this:

al-Hasan said, “[Their faces] will look at their Rabb and will become radiant with His light.”

Abu Saalih reported from Ibn ‘Abbaas (ra) that “Looking at their Rabb” [75:23] meant,“They will be looking at the face of Allah, azza wa jall.”

‘Ikrimah said that “Some faces will be Nadhirah” indicated “because of joy, and looking at their Rabb” meant “truly looking at their Rabb” and he reported a similar opinion from Ibn ‘Abbaas. This is the opinion of the Mufassireen of Ahlus-Sunnah.

Concerning the aayah, “There they will have all that they desire – and We shall have more [for them]” at-Tabari reported that ‘Ali ibn Abi Taalib (ra) and Anas ibn Maalik said,“This means that they will see Allah, azza wa jall.”

He explains the meaning of “even more” [az-Ziyaadah] as looking at the face of Allah, as the report narrated by Muslim in his saheeh from Suhayb “..then the veil will be lifted and they will see Him, and they will never be given anything more precious to them than seeing Allah (swt). This is az-Ziyaadah [the “even more” referred to in the aayah]”. The same hadith was narrate with a number of isnaads and slightly different wording from others, and this is how it was interpreted by the Sahaabah as Ibn Jareer reported from Abu Bakr as-Siddeeq, Hudhayfah, Abu Musa al-Ash’ari and Ibn ‘Abbaas (ra).

at-Tabari and others quoted from ash-Shaafi’ee via al-Mazani, and al-Haakim said, “al-Asaam told us that ar-Rabee’ ibn Sulayma said, “I was with Muhammad ibn Idrees ash-Shaafi’ee when a letter reached him from Upper Egypt in which he was asked his opinion about the aayah [83:15], and he said, “As those [evildoers] will be veiled from Seeing Allah because of His wrath towards them indicates that these people (the believers) will see Him because He will be pleased with them.”””

The Mu’tazilah however concluded from the aayaat “You cannot see Me…” [7:143] and “No vision can grasp Him..” [6:103] that therefore no one would see Allah, but these can in fact be used as proof against their position, for the first aayah proves that the believers will see Allah for a number of reasons:

(i) Nobody could think that Musaa (as), the Messenger of Allah and the most knowledgeable about Allah at that time, the one who spoke with Allah, would ask to see Allah [as is stated in the earlier part of this aayah] if it were improper to do so.

(ii) Allah did not rebuke Musaa for this request although when Nuh asked Allah to save his son, He rebuked him for doing so [see 11:46] (iii) Allah said, “..You cannot see Me..”, but He did not say, “I can never be seen” or “It is not possible to see Me” or “I am invisible”. There is a difference. This indicates that Allah could be seen but that Musaa did not have the strength to see him in this life because human beings in this world are too weak to be able to endure seeing Allah. (iv) The ideas mentioned in (iii) can be explained by referring to the next part of the aayah

“…but look upon the mountain. If it stands still in its place then you shall see Me.”[7:143]

Allah showed Musaa that despite its strength and solid nature, a mountain in this world could not withstand exposure to the sight of Allah, so how could a human being who was created weak, endure it? (v) Allah could have made the mountain stable, which is possible, but he had placed a condition for seeing Him. If the mountain stood form when he appeared to it, then Musa would be able to see Him (vi) Allah said,

“..When his Rabb appeared to the mountain, He made it collapse to dust..” [7:143].

If it is possible for Him to reveal Himself to a mountain, which is an inanimate object how could it be impossible for Him to reveal Himself to His Messengers and those whom He loves (awliyaa) in the abode of honour which is Paradise? (vii) Allah spoke to Musa and if a person is permitted to speak and converse with no mediator, then it is more befitting for him to be able to see the One to whom he speaks. No one could deny that people may see Allah unless they also deny that Allah may speak to them and those who denied that Allah could be seen did in fact also deny that Allah could speak to his slaves. Their claim that “Lan” (never) implies absolute and eternal negation can be answered by the fact that the people will see Allah in the Hereafter and such a negation will not necessarily be carried over into the Hereafter, especially as in this case a condition was attached. There are other similar instances in the Qur’an – “But they will never long for it..” [2:95] although elsewhere He says, “And they will cry, O Maalik! Let your Rabb make an end of us.” He will say, “Verily you shall abide forever” [43:77]. If “lan” meant absolute and eternal negation (i.e. that such and such a thing would never happen), it would not be possible to impose conditions, but Allah (swt) says, “Therefore I will not leave this land until my father permits me..” [12:80] which proves that “lan” does not imply absolute negation.

The evidence that people may see Allah is presented in the most eloquent fashion, and in the context of praise, and it is well-known that praise is something positive; a thing that does not exist cannot be praised. When Allah (swt) praises by negation it implies something positive; a thing that does not exist cannot be praised. When Allah (swt) praises by negation it implies something positive, like when He is praised by saying that He neither slumbers nor sleeps, which implies that He is the Eternal One; or by saying that He never dies, which implies that He is the eternally living; or by saying that He never feels tired or exhausted, which implies He is the All-Powerful; or by saying that He never forgets or lacks awareness, which implies that He is All-Knowing. So there is no praise in negation unless it implies something positive. The One Who is Perfect cannot share in the quality that is denied. The meaning is that Allah (swt) may be seen but He cannot be seen in His entirety. The aayah “No vision can grasp Him” indicates that He is Almighty and because of His greatness he cannot be fully comprehend, for idraak [comprehension] is something that surpasses seeing, as Allah (swt) says,

“And when the two hosts saw each other the companions of Musa said, “We are sure to be overtaken.” [26:61]

Musaa did not deny that they saw them but he denied that they would overwhelm them because seeing [ru’yah] and overwhelming or surrounding [idraak] could take place independently of one another. Allah may be seen [ru’yah] but He may never be fully comprehended just as He may be known, but never completely. This is how the Sahaabah and Imaam understood this aayah, as their opinions are recorded in its tafseer. Even the Sun, which is a mere created entity, cannot be fully comprehended by the one who sees it.

The hadith narrated by the Prophet (saw) and his companions concerning the believers seeing Allah has also reached the level of tawaatur and were recorded by the compilers of the six books, for example, the hadith of Abu Hurayrah, “Some people asked, “O Messenger of Allah, will we see our Rabb on the Day of Resurrection?” The Messenger of Allah (saw) said, “Do you doubt that the moon is seen when it is full?” They said, “No, O Messenger of Allah.” He said, “Do you doubt that the sun is seen when there are no clouds to hide it?” They said, “No.” He said, then you will see Him just as clearly.”[narrated by al-Bukhaari and Muslim, who narrated a similar hadith from Abu Sa’eed al-Khudri, and narrated by Jareer ibn ‘Abdullaah al-Bajlee narrated by al-Bukhaari and Muslim; Abu Musa narrated in al-Bukhaari, Sharh at-Tahhawwiyah, p.204-210]

Earning The Blessings Of Paradise Does Not Mean One Has To Forego The Pleasures Of This World

  Monks and ascetics, and many of the believers of this ummah think that the blessings of the hereafter cannot be attained without giving up the good things and pleasures of this world. So you see them punishing themselves and making life hard for themselves with non-stop fasting and [qiyaam] praying at night. Some of them even deny themselves good food, drink and clothing and reject work and marriage. All of this is wrong, for Allah has created the good things of this world for the believers, and He denounces those who forbid the beautiful things that Allah (swt) has created for His slaves:

“Say: “Who has forbidden the adornment with clothes given by Allah, which He has produced for His slaves, and at-Tayyibaat [all kinds of lawful things] of food?” Say: “They are in the life of this world, for those who believe, [and] exclusively for them [believers] on the Day of Resurrection [the disbelievers will not share them].” [7:32]

This world is only condemned when it distracts the believer from the Hereafter, but if he treats it as a means of achieving success in the aakhirah then its pleasures need not be spurned, as some people think.

The Conclusion Of Their Prayer Will Be Al-Hamdulillaahi Rabbil-Aalameen

  The believers will pass through the turmoil of the Day of Judgement, then they will cross as-Siraat [the bridge over Hell] and will witness its horrors. Then Allah (swt) will admit them to gardens of delight in Paradise, after removing all grief and sorrow from their hearts. They will see the wonders that Allah has prepared for them in Paradise and they will raise their voices in praise and glorification of Allah because He will have lifted their sorrow, fulfilled His promise to them, and caused them to inherit Paradise:

“And they will say, “All praise and thanks be to Allah, Who has removed from us [all] grief. For Our Rabb is indeed Oft-Forgiving, Most Ready to appreciate [good deeds and recompense] Who out of His Grace, has lodged us in a home that will last forever, there, toil will not touch us, nor will weariness touch us” [35:34-35]

“And they will say, “All the praises and thanks be to Allah Who Has fulfilled His promise to us and has made us inherit [this] land. We can dwell in Paradise where we will; how excellent a reward for the [pious good] workers!” And you will see the angels surrounding the Throne [of Allah] from all around, glorifying the praises of their Rabb. And they [all the creatures] will be judged with truth, and it will be said, “All the praises and thanks be to Allah, the Rabb of the Aalameen” [39:74-75]

And the conclusion of their prayer will be al-Hamdulillaahi Rabbil Aalameen: “Their prayer will be Glory to You, O Allah! and their greeting therein will be Peace, and the conclusion of their prayer will be, “Praise be to Allah, Lord of the Worlds

 

Reality of Magic in Islam

islam-quran-hadith-ruling-magic-sihr-jadoo

Magic

Magic may be defined as the seeming control of natural forces or events by ritual invocation of supernatural beings. It includes the belief that men can coerce nature by the use of certain rites, formulas and actions.[1] In Arabic the term sihr (magic) is defined as whatever is caused by hidden or subtle forces.[2] For example, the Prophet (ﷺ) was reported to have said,

“Verily, some forms of speech are magic (sihr).”[3]

The speeches of an eloquent, charismatic speaker who makes right seem wrong and vice-versa, fall into this category. Thus, the Prophet (ﷺ) referred to some aspects of speech as being magical.[4] The pre-dawn meal taken before fasting is called sahoor or suhoor[5] because its time is in the darkness at the end of the night. The magician is called saahir and the one spellbound mas-hoor.

In addition to the above-mentioned terms, a bewitched person is described as matboob from the verb tubba meaning to become bewitched.[6] A magician is termed mu‘azzim, and a spell is called ‘azeemah.[7]

According to Islâmic law, magic has been defined as “a contact or incantation, spoken or written, or something done which will affect the body, heart or mind of the one bewitched without actually coming in contact with him.”[8] It has also been defined as “the occurrence of extraordinary (khaariq) events when something prohibited in the divine law (shar‘) is said or done. Allaah, Most Glorious, has permitted this occurrence to take place spontaneously whenever such acts are said or done.”[9]

Reality

Orthodox Islaam rejects the effects of charms and amulets with regards to the prevention of misfortune and the attraction of good fortune. However, most Sunnee recognize that there are other aspects of magic which are real and that they are not all cases of illusion.[10] Al Qaraafee[11] stated, “Magic is real. The bewitched person could die or his nature and habits could change even if it (i.e., the magic) did not touch him. This was the position of ash-Shaafi‘ee and Ibn Hanbal. The Hanafees held that if smoke or something similar reached the person’s body (i.e., magic) could have an effect, otherwise it could not. The Qadarees[12] held that there was no reality to magic.”[13]

Evidence for the Reality of Magic

The majority of Muslim scholars hold that magic is real because of its prohibitions in the Qur’aan and Sunnah. There are severe warnings for those who practice it and a practitioner can be punished, accordingly, in this life as well as the next. Allaah has also revealed how to seek refuge from magic. According to these scholars, it is illogical for Islâmic law and the revealed texts to treat something (e.g., magic) is such a serious and severe manner if it is unreal. There is specific evidence used by the orthodox majority to prove that there is such a thing as magic.

The first proof is the following Qur’ânic verse:

“…[B]ut it was the devils who disbelieved by teaching the people magic and what was revealed to the two angels, Haaroot and Maaroot, in Babylon. However, the two would not teach anyone anything until after they had warned them, saying, ‘Surely, we are only a test and a trial, so do not disbelieve.’ But the people went ahead and learned from the two of them what would cause the separation of a man from his wife. However, they could not harm anyone except by Allaah’s permission. They learned what would harm their own souls and not benefit them.” Qur’aan, 2:102

If there is no reality to magic, what were the devils teaching and what were the people learning? The fact that the magician is referred to in the verse as being able to separate a man from his wife and to harm people [by Allaah’s permission] is sufficient evidence that magic is real.

Another Qur’ânic verse states as evidence:

“And [I seek refuge] from the evil of the witches who blow on knots.” Qur’aan, 113:4

Blowing on knotted material was a means by which spells were cast. The Qur’ânic command to seek refuge from this act indicates that there is a reality to magic.[14]

Also, al-Qaraafee used as proof the consensus (ijmaa‘) of Muslim scholars. He mentioned that since differences of opinion about the reality of magic occurred after the consensus of the Prophet’s companions, these later-day differences were of no consequence.[15] In regard to the Mu‘tazilee opinion that all magic is deception, Ibn al-Qayyim said, “This [opinion] contradicts the numerous accounts related from the sahaabah and the early scholars, the agreement of scholars of jurisprudence, the scholars of Qur’ânic exegesis and hadeeth, and that which is known practically to scholars of law in general.”[16]

Support for the reality of magic is also found in the hadeeths describing the time when the Prophet Muhammad (ﷺ) was bewitched. In various authentic narrations it is related that a Jew, Labeeb ibn A’sam, cast a spell upon the Prophet.[17] The Qur’ânic exegete, al-Qurtubee, referred to the statement made by the Prophet after the breaking of the spell:

“Allaah cured me,”

as indicating that magic is real, because cure only follows an actual sickness or disease.[18]

In addition, the following Qur’ânic verses indicate that magic is real:

“They bewitched the people’s eyes…” Qur’aan, 7:116

“Their magic caused it to appear to him that they were crawling.” Qur’aan, 20:66

Ibn al-Qayyim stated with regard to these two verses:

If it is possible for the magicians to bewitch all the people’s eyes, in spite of their large numbers, to such a degree that they all saw something in a way different from what it actually was – which is a change in their senses – then what prevents its (i.e., magic’s) effect from changing some of the nonessential characteristics (a‘raad) of humans [like] their abilities and their temperament? And what is the difference between changing what is actually seen and changing the reality of some other characteristic of the body and soul?…For if the senses are changed to the degree that they perceive the stationary as moving, the connected as disconnected, and the dead as living, what, then, prevents the actual changing of characteristics whereby that which is loved becomes hated and the hated becomes loved, etc.?[19]

Scholars also use the occurrence of magic as evidence for its being real. Ibn al-Qayyim stated, “Magic exists, for its effect cause illness to the dimwitted and the intelligent, love and hate, and even bleeding. It is known to the masses, and many know it from personal experience.”[20] Ibn Qudaamah added, “So much information about magicians has been narrated that it is virtually impossible for all those who narrated them to conspire to convey such a lie.”[21]

Evidence Against the Reality of Magic

There were a few early scholars and a number of more recent scholars who considered magic to be merely an illusion created by tricks. They consider that any effect it might have on humans was purely psychological. Among the early scholars who denied magic’s reality was al-Jassaas.[22] He defined magic in its linguistic meaning according to Islâmic law, saying, “The philologists mention that its (i.e., magic’s) basic linguistic meaning includes everything whose cause is hidden – anything which is imagined to be other that it is in reality and anything which occurs by tricks and deception.”[23] Ibn Hazm[24] and Fakhruddeen ar-Raazee were among the later scholars who accepted Jassaas’ view. Ar-Raazee quoted al-Jassaas’ definitions and arguments verbatim in his exegesis of the Qur’aan,[25] and after mentioning the eight different types of magic, he said, “The Mu‘tazilees unanimously reject all of these types [of magic] except the types caused by deception, and by sowing dissension and slander.”[26] Among the more recent Muslim scholars, Sayyid Qutb[27] echoed this view, stating “Magic is deception of the senses and the nerves, and it is a suggestion to the mind and feelings. It neither changes the reality of things nor does it create any new realities for them. Rather, the senses and feelings imagine whatever the magician wishes.”[28]

Following is some of the evidence brought by those who believed that magic is only deception. Concerning the Qur’ânic verses 7:116 and 20:66, al-Jassaas stated, “Whenever it (i.e., the word magic) is used unrestrictedly (mutlaq) it refers to something false – having no reality or stability. Almighty Allaah said, ‘They bewitched (saharoo) the people’s eyes.’[29] They deluded them into thinking that their ropes and staffs were crawling. And [Allaah also] said, ‘Their magic caused it to appear (yukhayyalu) to him that they were crawling.’[30] He informed us that that which they thought was crawling was actually not. It was only an illusion.”[31]

Al-Jassaas logically argued:

If the magician and charmer (mu‘azzim) were actually able to cause benefit and harm in the way they claim – to fly, to know the unseen and information about [what is going on in] distant lands, to steal thing [without being seen], and to harm people in other ways – it would be possible for them to seize property, extract treasures from the earth, and conquer countries by killing the rulers without any harm befalling them. They would be able to prevent anyone from hurting them, and they would have no need to seek the common people’s wealth. If this is not the case, they will [appear to] be in the worst condition, having the greatest desire and fanciest tricks to take people’s money, and they would be the most obviously poor and impoverished. Thus, [since the latter is the case], you can be certain that they are unable to do any of that [which they claim].[32]

Some of these scholars also logically argued that if magicians were actually able to do as they claim, their magic would become indistinguishable from the miracles of the prophets.[33] Al-Jassaas said, “It is amazing to see those who combine belief in the prophets (may peace be upon them) and their miracles with belief in similar acts by magicians when the Almighty has said: “The magician will never be successful, no matter what amount of skill he may attain.”[34] Belief in them [is belief in] those whom Allaah has declared liars, and [He has] informed [us] that their claims are false.”[35]

Many of those who denied the reality of magic claimed that the traditions about Prophet Muhammad (ﷺ) being bewitched were false. Al-Jassaas said, “Such traditions are among the disbelievers’ fabrications in order to play, by interpolation, with [the minds of] common people and to drag them into falsifying the miracles of the prophets (peace be upon them).”[36] Others held that the assertion of a spell being placed upon the Prophet (ﷺ) contradicted the Qur’aan. Fakhruddeen ar-Raazee quoted the argument, the disbelievers would not deserve the rebuke in the Almighty’s statement:[37] ‘And the wrongdoers say, “You are only following a bewitched man.” ’ [38] Yet others declared the traditions false on the basis that they all had chains of narration with individual reports (khabar aahaad)[39] which they (i.e., those who denied the reality of magic) argued cannot be used as a basis for establishing articles of faith.[40]

Analysis of the Arguments

The evidence used by the majority of scholars is more substantial, because it not only utilizes the Qur’aan, logic and human experience, but it also finds support from the Sunnah and the consensus of early scholars. The minority, who are mainly from the Mu‘tazilees (so-called rationalist school of thought), follow their usual pattern of preferring human reason over revelation. Consequently, there evidence is only from three sources: the Qur’aan, logic and human experience. Their denial of the evidence from the traditions is not based upon criticism according to the science of hadeeth, but upon their own logic. There is an established principle in the science of jurisprudence (usool al-fiqh) to favor the view supported by a preponderance of evidence. It is therefore apparent that the view of the majority is the correct Islâmic view.

Refutation of the Evidence Against the Reality of Magic

The two Qur’ânic verses (7:116 and 20:66) address illusionary magic, and this form of magic is not denied by anyone. However, the Qur’aan’s description of some magic as being trickery does not exclude possible existence of real magic, as indicated by another verse (2:102).[41] Furthermore, the discussion previously presented by Ibn al-Qayyim regarding these two verses supports the possibility of real magic. It could also be said that even real magic is illusionary from a particular point of view, for whatever magicians produce of real magic is not from their power but from the help of the jinn.[42]

In respect to the powers of magicians, the logical argument assumes that they must be able to do all they claim in order for them to able to do any. However, their abilities are very limited, so they resort to trickery to capture customers, concentrating on the easily deceived, ignorant masses. Since magic is usually illusion and most magicians are tricksters, the majority of them will be impoverished and dependent upon people. However, there have been many instances in human history when magicians have held very high and powerful positions in society.

The other logical argument proposes that if magic is in fact real, miracles will become indistinguishable from it. This is not sufficient to deny the reality of some magic, because established Islâmic principles clearly distinguish between miracles and magic. The following are four such principles:

  • Miracles are divine gifts and not skills which may be learned by anyone who studies them, as in the case of magic.[43]
  • Miracles are events which go against the natural laws, while acts of magic stay within the abilities of humans and jinn.[44]
  • Miracles are only performed by those close to Allaah, whereas magic is performed by the friends of the devil.[45]
  • Magic may be counteracted by prayers, recitations or magic, but miracles cannot be counteracted.[46]

The claim that the narrations of the Prophet’s bewitchment are fabricated is incorrect, because they were reported by both al-Bukhaaree and Muslim (muttafaqun ‘alayh), which Muslim scholars unanimously agree to be the most authentic category of hadeeth.

The assertion that these hadeeths contradict the Qur’aan is false, and these hadeeths do not support the pagans’ ideas that Prophet Muhammad (ﷺ) was bewitched. The pagans claimed that whatever the Prophet (ﷺ) taught and recited from the Qur’aan was a result of madness or bewitchment and not revelation from Allaah. The fact that on one occasion he was bewitched in a way which did not affect his prophethood does not confirm the pagans’ claim. It should also be noted that Prophet Moses (peace be upon him) was bewitched along with the other people present and saw the rods and staffs of the magicians moving like snakes.[47] Therefore, it is clear that anyone can be affected by magic.

Because the hadeeth of the Prophet’s bewitchment was a single report (khabar aahaad), it was rejected as a means of establishing a doctrine of faith. However, the vast majority of Muslim scholars and the companions of the Prophet (ﷺ) were known to have promulgated both doctrines of faith and religious rituals based upon single reports.

Relationship Between Magic and Possession

Real magic is the product of satanic intervention. Both the acts of the magic and the effects of spells on humans involve the agency of the jinn. Al-Aaloosee addressed this issue, saying, “What is meant by magic is an act which resembles a miracle but is not, because it (i.e., magic) is learned. And in order to perform it, the help of the devil is sought by pleasing him with abominable acts. [These acts may be in the form of] statements, like incantations containing phrases of shirk and praises of Satan; acts, like planet worship and an adherence to crime and licentiousness; and beliefs, like the preference and love of whatever is necessary to please [the devil].”[48] Al-Ghazzaalee was quoted as defining magic as follows, “Magic is something which is derived from knowledge of the special characteristics of elements (jawaahir) and mathematical calculations related to the time of the rising of celestial bodies. From these special characteristics a form is made resembling the bewitched person, and a particular time of the rising of celestial bodies is awaited. When the time arrives, words of disbelief and obscenity, which contravene divine law, are uttered to obtain access to devil’s assistance. The combination of these factors results in – according to normal procedure – strange conditions within the bewitched person.”[49] During his discussion on the type of sihr in which the devil’s help is employed, ar-Raaghib[50] said, “The second [type] is that in which the devil’s help is attracted by acts which will gain favor, as in the Almighty’s statement: ‘Shall I inform you about those upon whom the devils descend? They descend on every lying sinner.’ ”[51]

Dr. ‘Umar al-Ashqar explicitly stated, “Real magic is that in which the magician relies upon the devil. Our Lord, whose knowledge encompasses all things, has informed us that it was the devils who taught mankind magic: ‘…Sulaymaan did not commit disbelief, but it was the devils who disbelieved and taught mankind magic.’ [52]

A good example of the relationship of magic to possession can also be seen in the incident in which ‘Abdullaah ibn Mas‘ood found his wife wearing a knotted cord necklace and asked about its purpose. She informed him that it was given to her by a Jewish magician and that a spell had been placed on it to stop her eye from discharging, which it did. Ibn Mas‘ood snatched it from her neck, told her it was an act of shirk and informed her that the discharge was caused by a jinnee, who desisted when the spell was placed on her.”[53]

Notes:

[1] See Reader’s Digest Great Encyclopedic Dictionary, p. 813.

[2] Arabic-English Lexicon, vol. 1, pp. 1316-1317.

[3] Collected by al-Bukhaaree (Sahih Al-Bukhari, vol. 7, pp. 445, no. 662), Muslim, Aboo Daawood (Sunan Abu Dawud, vol. 3, p. 1393, no. 4989) and at-Tirmidhee.

[4] ‘Aalam as-Sihr wa ash-Sha‘wadhah, p. 69.

[5] Arabic-English Lexicon, vol. 1, p. 1317. Apparently, the connection in meaning is that the dark of night in the preferred time to perform magic.

[6] Fat-h al-Baaree, vol. 10, p. 228. See also an-Nihaayah, vol. 3, p. 110.

[7] Arabic-English Lexicon, vol. 2, p. 2038.

[8] Al-Mughnee, vol. 12, p. 229.

[9] Kashf Istilaahaat al-Funoon, p. 152.

[10] Al-Jaami‘ li Ahkaam al-Qur’aan, vol. 2, p. 46.

[11] Ahmad ibn Idrees al-Qaraafee (d. 1275 CE), of Moroccan-Berber origin, was born and raised in Egypt. He was one of the leading scholars of the Maalikee school of jurisprudence. Among his many books on canon law are Anwaar al-Burooq fee Anwaa‘ al-Furooq, a 4 volume work; al-Ihkaam fee Tamyeez al-Fataawaa and Sharh Tanqeeh al-Fusool. (Al-A‘laam, vol. 1, pp. 94-95.)

[12] Qadarees (Ar. Qadariyyah), a name used regularly as descriptive surname for Mu‘tazilees. (Shorter Encychopedia of Islam, p. 200).

[13] Al-Burooq fee Anwaa‘ al-Furooq, vol. 4, p. 149. See also al-Mughnee, vol. 12, p. 299.

[14] Al-Mughnee, vol. 12, p. 299. See also ‘Aalam as-Sihr wa ash-Sha‘wadhah, p. 91.

[15] Al-Furooq, vol. 4, p. 150.

[16] At-Tafseer al-Qayyim, p. 571.

[17] See, for example, Sahih al-Bukhari, vol. 7, pp. 443-444, no. 660 and Sahih Muslim, vol. 3, pp. 1192-1193, no. 5428.

[18] Al-Jaami‘ li Ahkaam al-Qur’aan, vol. 1, p. 41.

[19] At-Tafseer al-Qayyim, p. 571.

[20] Ibid.

[21] Al-Mughnee, vol. 12, p. 300.

[22] Ahmad ibn ‘Alee ar-Raazee (917-980 CE), known as Aboo Bakr al-Jassaas, was born in Rayy and educated in Baghdaad. He became the leading Hanafee legal scholar of his time. His most noted published work is Ahkaam al-Qur’aan. (Al-A‘laam, vol. 1, p. 171.)

[23] Ahkaam al-Qur’aan, vol. 1, pp. 41-43.

[24] Al-Fisal, vol. 2, p. 2.

[25] At-Tafseer al-Kabeer, vol. 3, p. 205.

[26] Ibid., p. 213.

[27] Sayyid ibn Qutb ibn Ibraaheem (1906-1966 CE), a leading 20th century Islâmic thinker, was a graduate of Daar al-‘Uloom in Egypt. He wrote for several newspapers and Islâmic magazines, like ar-Risaalah, and was an Arabic school teacher for sometime. He joined the Ikhwaan Muslimoon. Later he was jailed and executed during the rule of Jamaal ‘Abdun-Naasir (1918-1970 CE). During his imprisonment, he wrote many Islâmic books. Among them are an-Naqd al-Adabeeal-‘Adaalah al-Ijtimaa‘iyyah fee al-IslaamMa‘aalim fee atTareeq and his exegesis of the Qur’aan, Fee Zilaal al-Qur’aan. (Al-A‘laam, vol. 3, pp. 147-148.)

[28] See Fee Zilaal al-Qur’aan, vol. 6, p. 4007.

[29] “He (i.e., Moses) said, ‘You throw [first].’ So when they threw, they bewitched the people’s eyes and struck terror into them, and they displayed great magic.” Qur’aan, 7:116.

[30] “[Moses] said, ‘No, you throw [first].’ And all of a sudden they magic caused their ropes and staffs to appear to him that they were crawling.” Qur’aan, 20:66.

[31] Ahkaam al-Qur’aan, vol. 1, pp. 41-43.

[32] Ibid., p. 48.

[33] Rooh al-Ma‘aanee, vol. 1, p. 339.

[34] This was stated by Allaah to reassure Prophet Moses (peace be upon him) that the miracle which he had been given would overcome the magician’s magic: “And throw what in your right hand. It will swallow up what they have made! What they made in only a magician’s trick, and the magician will never be successful, no matter what amount of skill he may attain.” Qur’aan, 20:69

[35] Ahkaam al-Qur’aan, vol. 1, p. 49.

[36] Ibid.

[37] Allaah quoted the argument of the disbelievers against Muhammad’s prophethood: “And they say, ‘Why does this messenger eat food and walk about in the markets [like ourselves]? Why is an angel not sent down as a warner along with him? Or why has treasure not been granted to him or a garden in Paradise from which he may eat? And the wrongdoers say, ‘You are only following a bewitched man.’ ” Qur’aan, 25:8.

[38] At-Tafseer al-Kabeer, vol. 3, p. 214. See also Ahkaam al-Qur’aan, vol. 1, p. 49.

[39] Khabar aahaad are traditions which were transmitted during the first three generations of Muslims by one to four transmitters only. (Hadith Literature, p. 194.)

[40] See at-Tafseer al-Kabeer, vol. 1, p. 214 and ‘Aalam as-Sihr wa ash-Sha‘wadhah, pp. 180-181.

[41] Fat-h al-Baaree, vol. 10, p. 225.

[42] ‘Aalam as-Sihr wa ash-Sha‘wadhah, p. 99.

[43] See Fat-h al-Baaree, vol. 10, p. 223 and Ibn Khaldoon’s al-Muqaddimah, p. 932.

[44] Al-Furooq, vol. 4, p. 168 and Ahkaam al-Qur’aan, vol. 1, p. 49.

[45] See Al-Furooq, vol. 4, p. 170; Fat-h al-Baaree, vol. 10, p. 223 and Majmoo‘ al-Fataawaa, vol. 11, p. 173.

[46] ‘Aalam as-Sihr wa ash-Sha‘wadhah, p. 78.

[47] See Qur’aan, 20:67.

[48] Rooh al-Ma‘aanee, vol. 1, p. 338.

[49] Quoted in Siddeeq Hasan Khaan’s ad-Deen al-Khaalis, vol. 2, p. 324.

[50] Aboo al-Qaasim al-Husayn ibn Muhammad, known as ar-Raaghib al-Isfahaanee, from Isfahaan in central Iran, was a major scholar and author of the fifth century AH. His most famous work is al-Mufradaat fee Ghareeb al-Qur’aan, a dictionary of the Qur’aan. Reports of his death vary as widely as 452 AH to 502 AH. See Siyar A‘laam an-Nubalaa’, vol. 18, p. 120.

[51] Al-Mufradaat fee Ghareeb al-Qur’aan, p. 226. The Qur’ânic quote is 26:221-222.

[52] ‘Aalam as-Sihr wa ash-Sha‘wadhah, p. 152. The Qur’ânic quote is 2:102.

[53] See Sunan Abu Dawud, vol. 3, p. 1089, no. 3874.